and shall never be laid unto their charge and so no concupiscence is mortall 2. There can be no reasonable coveting of another mans things for reason is grounded upon the law of nature against the which such concupiscence is therefore the coveting of our neighbours goods being a transgression of this morall precept is in it owne nature mortall but through Gods mercie in Christ both it and all other sinnes to the faithfull are veniall and pardonable and not otherwise 4. Confut. That Marie was not void of originall sinne and concupiscence FUrther Thomas Aquin hath another position Post peccatum propter corruptionem nullus evadit concupiscentiam praeter Christus virgo gloriosa c. After sinne entred because of corruption none can escape concupiscence beside Christ and the glorious Virgin Thom. in opuscul So the Rhemists All men are borne in sinne Christ onely excepted and his mother for his honour Annotat. Rom. 5. sect 9. Contra. 1. The Apostle saith Rom. 3.19 Whatsoever the law saith it saith to them which are under the law that every mouth may be stopped and all the world be culpable before God But Mary was under the law and culpable before God as others were Ergo the law also saith to her Thou shalt not covet 2. Againe the same Apostle saith The law was our schoolmaster to bring us to Christ that we might be made righteous by faith Galath 3.24 But Mary was made righteous by faith for shee calleth Christ her Saviour in her song Luk. 1.47 Therefore the law also was a schoolmaster to her to bring her to Christ. 3. S. Paul further saith Ephes. 2.3 We were by nature the children of wrath as well as others He speaketh generally of all the faithfull therefore even Mary was by nature the childe of wrath and consequently borne in originall sinne 4. Divers infirmities are discovered in Scripture in the Virgin Mary as Luk. 2.48 her finding fault with Christ Matth. 12.46 her interrupting of Christ in his sermon Ioh. 2.2 her prescribing of the time to Christ to shew a miracle in turning the water into wine when Christ rebuked her saying Woman what have I to doe with thee All these infirmities doe shew that Mary was not void of originall sinne And therefore upon these reasons and testimonies of Scripture we inferre that Mary was conceived and borne in sinne as others are and Christ onely is excepted of whom onely the Apostle saith He was in all things tempted in like sort yet without sinne Heb. 4.15 As Origen also well saith Solus Christus sine macula Onely Christ was without spot Homil. 1. in Levit. See more also of this question Synops. Centur. 2. err 79. 5. Confut. Against the Romanists that it is impossible in this life to keepe the law of God NOw whereas the law restraineth the very inward concupiscence and corrupt desire herein appeareth the perfection of the law and how impossible it is for any in this life to keepe the law of God perfectly as the Apostle saith Rom. 7.14 We know that the law is spirituall but I am carnall sold under sinne There are two reasons why it is not possible to keepe the law both because it is spirituall not restraining onely the externall act but the internall spirituall motions and so is a most perfect rule of righteousnesse and for that we are on the other side imperfect full of weaknesse and corruption and carnall Here then is discovered another error of the Romanists That the precepts and commandements of God unto a man justified and in the state of grace are not impossible to be kept Concil Trident. sess 6. can 18. First then the truth concerning this point shall briefly be opened and then their objections answered First here we are to consider a fourefold state and condition of man 1. As he was created in a perfit state before his fall when it was possible for man to have kept the law and to have conformed himselfe in perfit obedience to the will of his Creator 2. But man considered in his corrupt nature before he be regenerate and restored can by no meanes keepe the law as the Prophet saith Can the blacke moore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Iere. 13.23 So the Apostle Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 And We are not able of our selves to thinke any thing 2 Cor. 3.5 3. In the restored estate of man by regeneration and new birth the law is partly possible to bee kept partly impossible It is possible two wayes first by the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ who hath fulfilled the law for us for he needed not fulfill it for himselfe as hee suffered not for himselfe for he was perfitly holy and just even from his conception communicatione justitiae divinae by the communication of the divine justice Marbach So the Apostle saith Rom. 10.4 Christ is the end of the law that is the fulfilling of the law for righteousnesse to every one that beleeveth Secondly the law is possible to be kept of the regenerate Quo ad inchoationem obedientia internae externa in respect of the inchoation or beginning of obedience internall and externall as the Apostle saith This is the love of God that we keepe his commandements 1 Ioh. 5.3 For he which without this beginning of righteousnesse that is without regeneration saith he knoweth and serveth God is a liar Vrsin This regeneration and inchoate obedience being wrought in the faithfull by the Spirit of God though it doe not wolly extirpate and root out sinne yet it keepeth it so under that it reigne not in them and it so renueth them that they labour to resist sinne and to live according to the law of God which obedience though it bee in it selfe imperfect yet is it accepted of God by faith in Christ in whose perfect righteousnesse whatsoever is imperfect in our obedience is perfected and our imperfections pardoned Marbach Yet even in the regenerate the law is impossible to be kept in respect of that perfection which God requireth and therefore the Prophet David saith Psal. 143.3 Enter not into judgement with thy servant for in thy sight shall none that liveth be justified 1. The faithfull doe both imperfectly keepe the law committing many things against it 2. Even in those things wherein they keepe the law they have some imperfections as the Prophet Isay saith 64.6 All our righteousnesse is as a stained clout Vrsin But there is great difference betweene the regenerate and unregenerate even when they sinne 1. Gods purpose standeth to save the Elect though they sometime slip so is it not with the other 2. Their repentance in the end is certaine so is it not in the unregenerate 3. Even in the sinnes of the regenerate there remaineth yet some seed of faith which is not utterly extinguished nor they wholly given over but the wicked
brightnesse it is like so long till the Tabernacle which he had pitched without the host was brought into the campe and so the Lord was knowne perfectly to be reconciled but of this there can be no certainty 1. Some thinke that Moses had not this shining in his face continually while it lasted with him but that while hee was conversant among the people his face did not shine but when hee went in unto God the brightnesse was renued and then he came forth and covered his face when he spake unto the people 2. But it is evident out of the text that Moses face continually shined while this brightnesse remained with him for when he went in unto the Lord he removed the covering from his face his face then shined before hee went in unto the Lord for otherwise he needed not to have covered it his brightnesse then was not renued alwayes when he went in but he had it before Yet it may be granted that when he went in unto God aliqualiter suscipiebat augmentum it might receive some increase and augmentation Tostat. quaest 28. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. God only writeth in the heart Vers. 1. HEw thee two tables of stone and I will write As Moses hewed the stone and prepared the tables but God did write in them So man may move exhort prepare and stirre up But God only docet intus teacheth inwardly writing in mens hearts by the finger of his Spirit Ferus As Paul may plant Apollos water but God giveth the increase 1 Cor. 3.6 2. Doct. Sinne is no substance Vers. 7. FOrgiving or taking away iniquitie If God take away iniquity and sinne and yet spareth sinners then there is great difference betweene sinne and the sinner it followeth then that sinne is not a substance but an accident Marbach The Apostle defineth sinne to bee a transgression of the Law 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Ioh. 3.4 as then justice and righteousnesse which is obedience to the Law is no substance but grace infused so sinne which is the transgression of the Law is an evill quality or habite no substantiall thing 3. Doct. Gods generall promises must be specially applied by faith Vers. 9. PArdon our iniquity and sinne God had proclaimed himselfe before to be mercifull forgiving sinne But Moses is not contented with a generall apprehension of Gods mercy but laboureth for a particular assurance thereof so it sufficeth not generally to know the attributes of God nisi speciali fide applicemus unlesse we make speciall application of them by faith Pelarg. As S. Paul saith of Christ Who loved me and gave himselfe for me Galath 2.20 4. Doct. Of the right manner of praying Vers. 8. MOses made haste and bowed himselfe c. Moses here teacheth us a right forme of prayer 1. First though he had prayed before yet he prayeth againe teaching us to pray often 2. He humbleth himselfe bowing to the ground 3. He prayeth in secret in the mount lifting up his minde unto God 4. He is not long in prayer but compendious 5. He prayeth not for himselfe only but for the people 6. He ascribeth all to Gods mercy confessing his and the peoples sinnes If wee follow this paterne and president in our prayers we cannot pray amisse Simler 5. Places of Controversie 1. Controv. That reconciliation is not denied unto any upon their repentance Vers. 1. HEw thee two tables In this chapter is set downe the reconciliation betweene the Lord and his people who although they had committed a great sinne yet the Lord upon their repentance receiveth them to mercie Which confuteth the errour of the Novatians who denied pardon or reconciliation to them which had sinned against their conscience Marbach Whereas both David after those two great sinnes of adultery and murder and Peter after his deniall of Christ were upon their repentance restored to Gods favour 2. Controv. That man cannot prepare his owne heart PRocopius giveth this note that whereas the Lord did both prepare the first tables and writ in them it signified that God first suo spiritu paravit cordis tabulas suo spiritu impressit by his Spirit prepared the tables of the heart and by his Spirit printed them but these second tables of the heart quilibet per poenitentiam praparet every one prepareth by repentance But it is not in mans power to prepare his owne heart who of himselfe cannot thinke a good thought 2 Cor. 3.5 God only must open our heart as he did the heart of Lydia Act. 16.14 3. Controv. All sinne against the holy Ghost irremissible Vers. 7. FOrgiving iniquitie transgression and sinne Cajetane noteth hereupon that Quodlibet peccati genus veniam apud Deum invenit c. there is no kinde of sinne which doth not finde forgivenesse with God And whereas it is said in the Gospell that sin against the holy Ghost shall never be forgiven it is not contrary to this hîc est sermo de venia peccatorum ex parte Dei for here is speech of forgivenesse of sinne on Gods behalfe there ex parte peccantis indispositi on the behalfe of the sinner which is not disposed to repentance and so he concludeth that regulariter ordinarily such shall not obtaine pardon c. So herein he seemeth to concurre with Bellarmine that sinne against the holy Ghost is not simply irremissible sed non ordinarie ut plurimum but not ordinarily and for the most part Contra 1. Wee grant indeed that in respect of Gods omnipotencie and al-sufficient and abounding mercie there is no sinne that is unpardonable yet in respect of the invincible hardnesse of heart in such impenitent sinners which cannot repent it is irremissible 2. The Apostle saith It is impossible that such should be renued by repentance such namely as sinne against the holy Ghost If then it be impossible for any sinne to be forgiven without repentance and it be impossible for such to repent then it is impossible for such to be forgiven See more hereof Synops. Centur. 4. error 73. 4. Controv. The Virgin Marie not privileged from sinne Vers. 7. ANd not making innocent But the Latine text readeth thus Nullus apud te per se innocens est None of himselfe is innocent before thee which text as they reade it doth include that none are innocent before God and so consequently that the Virgin Marie was not free from actuall sinne much lesse originall which question though it be not yet defined in the Romane Church yet Tostat quaest 8. thinketh it more probable that the Virgin Marie was not conceived in originall sinne and then he maketh this answer that true it is that none is innocent before God per se of themselves yet with God it is all one as in his mercie ex nocente innocentem reddere c. he can make a sinner to be innocent so ne nocens esset efficere he can bring it to passe that they should not sinne at all But the question is not
and the Angels upon this day Christ rose the holy Ghost was given and Manna descended from heaven first on this day serm detempor 251. Wherefore I cannot wholly condescend to Mercerus judgement who saith politiae causa retinuerunt Apostols diem dominicum Sabbato subrogatum that the Apostles for policy sake have retained the Lords day in stead of the Sabbath in 2 Gen. vers 3. A policy I grant in the use of the Lords day but that is neither the only nor chiefe reason of the institution thereof There are three causes of the observation of the Lords day a religious and holy use for the Lord to this end did consecrate this day by his owne example and commandement to bee spent in holy exercises the Civill or politicall use of the Lords day is for the rest of our selves our servants and catteâ—ls the ceremoniall or symbolicall end was to shadow forth our spirituall rest in Christ in this last respect I confesse the ceremony of the Sabbath in part to be abolished for it is a symbole still of our everlasting rest in heaven Heb. 4.9 But in the other two respects the law of the Lords day is perpetuall for that as Philo saith it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 festum populare a popular or generall festivall to be observed of all people for ever I doe wonder then this doctrine of the Sabbath and day of rest now called the Lords day having such evident demonstration out of the scriptures and being confirmed by the constant and continuall practice of the Church in all ages that any professing the Gospell specially being exercised in the study of the scriptures should gainsay and impugne these positions following as erronious 1. That the commandement of sanctifying the Sabbath is naturall morall and perpetuall for if it be not so then all the commandements contained in the decalogue are not morall so should we have nine only and not ten commandements and then Christ should come to destroy the Law not to fulfill it contrary to our Saviours owne words Matth. 5.17 2. That all other things in the law were so changed that they were cleane taken away as the priesthood the sacrifices and the sacraments this day namely the Sabbath was so changed that it yet remaineth for it is evident by the Apostles practice Acts 20.7 1 Cor. 16.2 Apocal. 1.10 that the day of rest called the Sabbath was changed from the seventh day to the first day of the weeke and so was observed and kept holy under the name of the Lords day 3. That it is not lawfull for us to use the seventh day to any other end but to the holy and sanctified end for which God in the beginning created it for this were presumption to alter Gods appointment and the will and ordinance of the Creator must stand in the use of the creature otherwise the Apostle had not reasoned well for the use of meats from the end of the creation which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving 4. As the Sabbath came in with the first man so must it not goe out but with the last for if the keeping of a day of rest holy unto the Lord bee a part of the morall law as it cannot bee denyed then must it continue as long as the Lord hath his Church on earth and the morall Sabbath must stand till the everlasting Sabbath succeed in place thereof 5. That we are restrained upon the Sabbath from work both hand and foot as the Jewes were though not in such strict particular manner as they were for whom it was not lawful to kindle a fire upon the Sabbath Exod. 35.2 yet in generall wee are forbidden all kind of worke upon the Lords day as they were which may hinder the service of God saving such workes as either charity commandeth or necessity compelleth for it is a part of the morall precept in it thou shalt doe no manner of worke 6. That the Lord would have every Sabbath to be sanctâ—fied by the Minister and the people and that in the Church he ought to preach the word and they to heare it every Sabbath day but not each of these under paine of condemnation as the place is misconstrued is confirmed by the practice of our blessed Saviour Luke 4.16 and of S. Paul Act. 13.14 and 20.7 And hereunto are the Canons of our Church agreeable which require that every Minister preach every Lords day and likewise catechise the youth 7. That the Lord hath commanded so precise a rest unto all sorts of men that it may not by any fraud deceit or circumvention whatsoever be broken under the paine of his everlasting displeasure who doubteth of this but that every breach of any part of the morall law especially by deceit and circumvention deserveth in it selfe Gods curse and everlasting dâ—spleasure as the Apostle saith the wages of sinne is death and the Law saith Cursed is every one that continueth not in all things which are written in the booke of the law to doe them as the Apostle citeth this text This doctrine of the Sabbath first grounded upon the authority of scripture hath accordingly beene ratified by the constant and perpetuall practice of the Church Origen saith In nostro Dominico die semper pluit Dominus Manna de coelo in our Lords day the Lord alwayes raineth Manna from heaven Hierome Dominicus dâ—es orationi tantum lectionibus vacat upon the Lords dayes they onely give themselves to prayer and reading Ambrose tota diâ— sit vobis oratio vellectio c. nulle actus seculi actus divinitatis impedâ—ant c. Let us all the day be conversant in prayer or reading let no secular acts hinder divine acts let no table play carry away the mind Augustine quomâ—do Maria mater Domini c. As Mary the mother of our Lord is the chiefe among women so among other 〈◊〉 this is the mother of the rest the whole grace of the Sabbath and the ancient festiâ—ity of the people of the Iewes is changed into the solemnity of this day Concil Tullen cap. 19. Oportet eos qui praesunt Ecclesiis c it behoveth those which are set over the Churches upon all dayes but especially upon the Lords dayes to teach the people c. Matisconens 2. cap. 1. Exhibeamus Deo liberam servitutem c. Let us exhibite unto God our free service not because the Lord requireth this of us to celebrate the Lords day by corporall abstinence but he looketh for obedience whereby we treading downe all terrene rites might be raised up to heaven But these allegations are here superfluous seeing there is a learned Treatise of the Sabbath already published of this argument which containeth a most sound doctrine of the Sabbath as is laid downe in the former positions which shall be able to abide the triall of the word of God and stand warranted thereby when other humane fantasies shall
was the fittest instrument that would soone winde himselfe in and out and creepe away that he should not be seene of Adam 3. In that Moses maketh no mention of the Devill but of the serpent only it was both in regard of the weaknesse and rudenesse of the people who could not well conceive any other but the visible creatures and for that Moses writing a story reporteth things as they appeared as the story of Samuels apparition to Saul calleth it Samuel whereas it was Satan in Samuels shape because it so appeared 4. The Hebrewes here are not to be approved that say the serpent coveted to have company with the woman for that is against the nature of beasts QVEST. IX Of the manner how the woman was tempted of Satan COncerning the tentation of Satan and seduction of the woman 1. he beginneth subtilly hath God indeed said yee shall not eat of every tree whereas God onely forbad them one tree as though God had dealt hardly with them in abridging them of their liberty 2. The woman reporteth not the words of the prohibition truly some thinke that shee added of her owne yee shall not touch it as Ambrose some that she changed the words as Rupertus for the tree of knowledge of good and evill saying the tree in the midst of the garden but certaine it is that she taketh somewhat from Gods words pronouncing doubtfully lest ye die which God had denounced most certainly ye shall dye the death that is surely dye 3. Satan in his reply v. 4 5. heapeth up many lies together 1. that they shall not dye 2. that God did envy their happinesse 3. that knowledge might be had in eating of fruit 4. that they should thereby bee made like unto God Beside Rupertus conceit is here excellent that the Devill in every one of these points speaketh doubtfully as he gave the Oracles of Apollo that every word which he spake might have a double meaning ye shall not die that is not presently the death of the body though presently made subject to morrality your eyes shall bee opened so they were to their confusion knowing good and evill not by a more excellent knowledge but by miserable experience after their transgression ye shall bee as gods either as Angels or like unto us sinfull and wicked spirits 4. The woman seeth the tree to be good for meat there is her voluptuous desire pleasant to the eyes there is her curiosity and to be desired for knowledge there is the vanity of her minde Thus as the Apostle saith whatsoever is in the world is the concupiscence of the flesh the concupiscence of the eye the pride of life 1 Ioh. 2. QVEST. X. Adam tempted and deceived as well as the woman though not in the same degree THe order then and manner of the tentation was this 1. It is evident that neither Adam nor Eva had committed any sin before this congresse with Satan for the Scripture saith that til then they were both naked and were not ashamed Gen. 2.25 So that herein both Rupertus and Ferus are deceived 2. Satan first assaileth the woman both being as the weaker more easie to be seduced as a fit instrument also to entice Adam 3. Adam did not only incline unto her amicabili quadam benevolentia of a loving mind and thereby enticed as Sampson was by Dalilah and Salomon by his wives but it is like he was seduced by the same flattering and false perswasions whereby the woman was first beguiled being carried away with an ambitious desire in knowledge not to be equalized but made like unto God this may appeare out of the 22. verse Behold man is become like unto us to know good and evill where the Lord reproveth also mans affected and curious desire to attaine to a greater perfection Neither doth that place of the Apostle contradict this opinion Adam was not deceived but the woman was deceived and was in the transgression 1 Tim. 2.14 for whether we expound it with Epiphanius and Calvin that the Apostles meaning is the woman was first deceived not the man or with Mercerus that the man was not deceived but entised by the womā or with Hierome that Adam was not deceived by the serpent but by the woman or that Eva did not wittingly deceive Adam as the serpent beguiled Eva whereof the two first expositions being one in effect are most agreeable to the Apostles minde by this text Adam is not wholly exempted from being deceived but only in that manner as Eva was perverted and seduced QVEST. XI Whether Adams sinne was the greatest of all sinnes NOw as touching the greatnesse of Adams sin simply it was not the greatest sin of all committed in the world neither in respect of the kind of the sinne as adultery is greater than fornication for so we hold blasphemy and Idolatry to be greater sins than Adams was neither in respect of the affection of the offender for many are with a more ungodly violent and sinfull desire given over then Adam in this tentation neither was it the greatest in respect of the quality of the sin for it was pardonable in Adam whereas sinne against the holy Ghost is impardonable But yet it may truly bee said to bee the greatest 1. in regard of the fruits and sequele of that sin the contagion and infection of all mankind 2. in respect of Adams person who in his excellent gifts considered might have more easily resisted 3. in regard of the facility of the commandement which required no hard or difficult thing 4. the place also it selfe being considereth namely in Paradise where there was no provocation or allurement unto sinne QVEST. XII Whether Adams or Eves sinne were the greater NOw if Adams sinne be compared with the womans in some things it will be found equall in some things superiour in some inferiour to it 1. Both Adam and Eva sinned in their infidelity in not beleeving the word of God but giving credit to Satans faire promises that they should not dye 2. in their concupiscence in coveting the forbidden fruit 3. in their ambition in desiring a further state of perfection Secondly in respect of Adams person who was appointed to be the womans head and of his gifts of knowledge and wisdome the man was more faulty than the woman Thirdly yet simply the womans sinne was greater because beside other sinnes common unto them this was proper unto her in seducing her husband so that as Augustine well noteth de Genes 11.42 the man sinned onely against God and himselfe the woman against God her selfe and her neighbour beside the woman was first deceived and became the author and beginner of transgression Therefore the opinion of them is not here to bee allowed who doe either aggravate Adams sinne or extenuate the womans of the first sort is the author of the questions upon the old Testament under Augustines name who ascribeth idolatry to Adam quest 83. whereas hee desired not
said of all the Patriarkes beside that they begat sonnes and daughters beside those which are expressed no such thing is mentioned of Noah that beside these three he begat sonnes and daughters and the Septuagint read Noah begat three sonnes c. insinuating in so reading their opinion that these were all their sonnes yet it is evident Genes 6.9 That these were all Noahs seed the words are these are the generation of Noah Noah begat three sonnes c. 3. I rather thinke not that either Noah deferred his marriage till hee was 500. yeeres old or that hee being married abstained from the company of his wife all that time but that God so disposed seeing he purposed to save Noah and all his sonnes from the floud that Noah did not so abound with posterity as his fathers before him lest they also should have followed the wickednesse of that age and so perish with the rest the Lord saw that there might bee sufficient for the replenishing of the world againe and it was more to Gods glory to increase the world afterward by so small a number QVEST. VII Wherein Noah was a comfort to his parents 7. Vers. 29. THis same shall comfort us concerning the workes and sorrow of our hands 1. Not because the course of sinne should be stopped and the grievous workes of sinners stayed by the destructions in the floud as Chrysostome 2. Or because Noah found out the use of the plow whereby the earth was tilled with more ease as R. Solomon 3. or for that the use of flesh was graunted to Noah after the floud as some thinke 4. Nor yet onely for that the seminary of the world was preserved in Noahs arke which otherwise should have perished 5. Nor yet onely because God renewed his covenant with Noah promising that the world should never be destroyed with waters againe 6. But the chiefe scope of this prophesie hath relation to Christ in whom we finde true rest to our soules and who hath delivered us from the curse Galath 3.10 who was prefigured in Noah and his baptisme wherein is exhibited the remission of sinnes shadowed forth in Noahs arke as the Apostle sheweth 1 Peter 3.22 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Originall sinne by propagation not imitation 1. vers 3. IN that Adam begat a sonne in the likenesse of his owne image which before is interpreted of originall corruption the heresie of the Pelagians is confuted who denied any such originall sinne or depravation of nature to be in infants by propagation from their parents but that it commeth onely by a corrupt imitation this was the heresie of the old Pelagians who affirmed Peccatum prima transgressionis in alios homines non propagations sed imitatione transisset that the sinne of the first transgression passeth unto other men not by propagation but imitation which heresie seemeth to have beene revived by Catherinus a Popish writer who denieth that the sinne of Adam is propagated or transfused to his posterity But the Scripture evidently overthroweth this assertion David confesseth hee was conceived in sinne Psal. 51.5 the Apostle saith That death went â—ver all in as much as all have sinned children then if they had not sinne should not die and here Seth is begotten in his fathers image 2. Doct. Originall sinne not a substance 2. THeir opinion is confuted that hold originall sinne to be a substance for like as the image of God wherein Adam was created was not the substance of the soule but the quality as the Apostle expoundeth which consist in holinesse and righteousnesse Ephes. 4.24 so the image of Adams corrupt nature consisteth in the contrary qualities of impurity and injustice 3. Doct. The state of originall sinne in soule 3. THe opinion of Papists is refuted who affirme that this originall corruption hath the seat and place in the flesh not in the soule for this image of corruption was in Adams soule and therefore the Apostle saith he renewed in the spirit of our mindes Ephes. 4 24. and put off the old man c. and put on the new which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him Coloss. 3.10 there the corrupt image of Adam succeeded where Gods image is decayed which was in the soule for there the place of knowledge is 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Henoch was no licentious liver at any time IN that vers 21. after the generation Henoch is said to walke with God and not before Procopius Gazeus thinketh that Henoch was before a wicked liver but after repented But the contrary is â—vident in that it pleased God with such extraordinarie favour to take Henoch out of the world that he saw no death that he was as a shining starre for vertue and holinesse in that age 2. Confut. Henoch died not WHereas vers 23. it is said all the dayes of Henoch were 365. Albâ—n Ezra with other Hebrewes thinke that Henoch died for if he were still alive these should not be all his dayes Cont. 1. The Scripture maketh mention onely of the yeares of his life upon earth his yeares with God are not to bee accounted among men as the Apostle saith of Christ who in the dayes of his flesh Heb. 5.7 he is now in his flesh in heaven but these are counted the dayes of his flesh when he walked in his flesh among men 2. The Apostle evidently witnesseth that Henoch was taken away that he should not see death Heb. 11.5 he therefore died not 3. Confut. Henoch not alive in his flesh BEcause it is said that God tooke away or translated Henoch the Popish writers doe imagine that Henoch is yet alive in his flesh in Paradise together with Elias Contra. seeing that Elias is said to bee taken up into heaven or that he went into heaven 2 King 2.11 where Henoch also walked with God we cannot beleeve that they entred heaven in their whole humanity but that prerogative was to be reserved for Christ seeing the Apostle saith that he hath prepared a now and living way into the holy place for us by his vaile that is his flesh Heb. 10.20 Christs flesh therefore must make a way into heaven before any mans flesh beside can enter 4. Confut. Henoch not in the terestriall Paradise BUt because they also affirme that Henoch liveth in his flesh not in heaven but in the terestriall Paradise and it is against the faith as some of them say to thinke otherwise the vanity of this opinion shall easily appeare 1. Because the Scripture saith that every thing was destroyed upon the face of the earth and onely eight persons were saved in the Arke therefore Henoch if he had beene upon the earth must have perished 2. The waters prevailed fifteene cubits over the highest mountaine Genes 7.20 therefore the earthly Paradise must needs also have beene ouerflowne and destroyed 3. If they answer that Paradise might be hemmed in with the water which might stand as a wall round about
dead as is evident Ioh. 11.37 QUEST VI. Whether it were lawfull for Abraham to buy a place of buriall Vers. 4. GIve me a possession of buriall with you c. Here a question is moved whether it were lawfull for Ephron to sell a place of sepulture or for Abraham to buy it for answer whereunto 1. I neither thinke with Hierome that Ephron did not well in selling a place of buriall for money and therefore his name is changed from Ephron with vau to Ephron without vau but if it were a fault in Ephron to take money Abraham could not be without fault in urging him to â—â—ke it 2. Neither can Abraham be excused in redeeming by this meanes his trouble and vexation as Aquinas thinketh for we must not doe evill that good may come thereof 3. Neither say we with Lyranus that Abraham buyeth onely the ground the right of sepulture he buyeth not but desireth it to be given him for Abraham desireth it to be given him onely for his money and not otherwise as it followeth vers 9. 4. Nor yet with Thomas Anglicus that the Sepulture of the Gentiles is no sacred thing and therfore it cannot bee symoniacall to sell it for it had beene notwithstanding symoniacall in Abraham to buy it that was no Gentile but a beleever 5. Nor yet is Cajetans answer sufficient that the place of buriall was then no sacred thing there being no positive lawes made as yet of that matter and therefore it was no sinne for sinne is not a transgression of humane positive lawes but of Gods Law 6. Nor yet say we with Tostatus that Ephron intended onely to make this field a burying place but as yet none were there buried and therefore the place was not sacred 7. But I rather preferre Thomas Aquinas other resolution that this double cave was not yet consecrate or ordained for sepulture and therefore Abraham might lawfully buy it and the other sell it as it is lawfull to buy a peece of ground to build a Church or make a Church-yard in 8. Adde hereunto that Abraham would bury his dead apart from the Infidels that had no hope of the resurrection Calvin and that the dead should take possession of that land which should afterward be given to their living and remaining posterity Mercer QUEST VII Abraham why he is called a Prince of God Vers. 6. THou art a Prince of God among us 1. Not that he was a King or had any authority over them as the Septuagint read Thou art a King from God among us 2. But either he is so called because he was as Gods oracle the Lord speaking to him by visions and dreames unto whom they had recourse for counsell in difficult matters Lyran. Tostat. 3. Or because according to the Hebrew phrase excellent things are so named of God as the mountaine of God a man of God the wrestlings of God that is excellent wrestlings Gen. 38. Calvin Perer. 4. Or he is so called a Prince of God because the Lord prospered him and made him famous for his vertue and godlinesse as Abimelech said God is with thee in all thou doest Gen. 21.22 Iun. QUEST VIII Why they did not forbid Abraham a place of buriall Vers. 6. NOne of us shall forbid thee his sepulchre c. 1. Some thinke that the Hittites upon some hope which they conceived of the resurrection were willing that Abraham should burie his dead among them Lyppoman but of that there is no certainty out of the text 2. Bâ—t hence it is gathered that every family and kindred had a peculiar place of buriall for themselves Mercer 3. The courtesie of this people is to be noted that reverenced Abraham for his gifts whereas even among Christians many times men are envied and hated for their good parts Muscul. QUEST IX Why it was called a double Cave Vers. 9. THe cave of Machpelah or double cave It was so called 1. Not for that in one cave they buried the men in the other the women 2. Or because one cave was placed directly over another Lyran. 3. Or that one was enclosed in the middest of the other Hamerus 4. Or because Adam was buried in one Eva in another Thom. Anglic. 5. Neither was it so called double beccause of the exlency for that it opened upon Paradise as the Hebrewes 6. But it hath this name because it was a spacious cave having many receptacles and corners Mercer 7. So that we need not runne here unto allegories as Gregory by this double cave understandeth the contemplative and active life whereby men are buried and sequestred from the vanities of the world ex Perer. QUEST X. Why Ephron setteth a price of 400. sickles Vers. 15. THe land is worth foure hundred sickles of silver c. 1. Ephron speaketh not this in Abrahams eare nor signifying thereby that the ground cost him so much and he could not well sell it under nor yet is it his meaning that the ground was worth more to another but to him as his friend he would make no greater price but Ephron dealeth simply that so small a price was not to be stood upon betweene them Mercer 2. Abraham received gifts of Pharao and Abimelech and refused them not but here he would not receive a peece of ground of gift because it was to remaine to him and his posterity 3. Although Abraham purchased this cave for his money yet it is true as Saint Stephen saith that he had not so much as the breadth of a foot that is of Gods gift 4. Whereas some collect that these foure hundred sickles signified the terme of foure hundred yeares which time expired then the whole Countrey should fall to Abrahams posterity it is too curious Mercer how much a sickle is valued at hath beene declared before quaest 11. in cap. 20. QUEST XI Ephron not faulty in taking Abrahams money Vers. 16. ABraham weighed to Ephron the silver c. 1. It was the use then to deliver money by weight and in that it is added it was currant money among merchants Ephron did not as R. Isaach imagineth get some merchant to tell the money and to refuse that which was not good but the meaning is that Abraham payed currant money both for weight and goodnesse Mercer 2. The Hebrewes whom Hierome follow and the Cabulists because Ephron is written here without vau doe note that as something was taken from his name so his credit was empaired but this note is not true for afterward Ephron is expressed with vau as also it is usuall in the Hebrew tongue to have words set downe sometime fully sometime with abbreviation 3. The like curiosity is in the Cabalists who observe that the foure letters of Ephrons name doe signifie 400. answerable to the summe of money received for neither did Ephron commit any unlawfull thing in selling nor Abraham in buying QUEST XII Of the circumstances and manner of contract which Abraham maketh Vers. 17. OVer
post poenitentiam That he which committed adulterie after publike penance should finally be denied the Communion In Hieromes time it seemeth that adulterie was punished by death who in a certaine epistle maketh mention of a young man qui adulterâ—i insimulatus ad mortem trahitur who being accused of adultery was led forth to death yet Augustine as is shewed before reasoneth against it but of all other Origen writeth most plainly Apud Christianos si adulterium fuerit admissum c. Among Christians if adulterie be committed it is not commanded that the adulterer or adulteresse bee punished with corporall death c. neither therefore was the law cruell then neither now doth the Gospell seeme to bee dissolute but in them both the benignitie of God appeareth yet by a divers dispensation then by the death of the bodie the people was rather purged from their sinnes than condemned but unto us sinne is purged not by corporall punishment but by repentance and it is to be seene unto lest our punishment be greater whose vengeance is laid up for the next world when as they were absolved from their sinne by the paying of the punishment as the Apostle saith how much more punishment is he worthy of that treadeth under foote the Sonne of God Two reasons Origen yeeldeth of this his opinion that there is now a mitigation of the rigour of Moses law because then it served as an expiation of their sinnes prefiguring the death of Christ as S. Paul applieth that sentence Cursed is every one that hangeth on a tree which is generally delivered by Moses to the particular death of Christ Galat. 3.13 but now the expiation of sinne is by repentance and remission of sinnes in Christ. Againe now a greater punishment abideth the contemners of the Gospell even eternall in the next world and therefore corporall death is not so much inflicted now for God punisheth not twice for the same thing as Origen in the same place alleageth Yet although we contend that the capitall punishment of Moses law may now be dispensed with in some cases upon the reasons before alleaged this is not either to condemne those Common-wealths which doe reteine still and practise the severity of Moses law against adulterers who therein sinne not but as Ambrose saith of the Apostles that asked for fire to come downe upon the Samaritanes Nec discipuli peccant legem sequentes Yet did not the Disciples offend following the law neither to excuse those places where this sinne is too easily and lightly punished as Erasmus complaineth in his time Nunc adulterium lusus magnatum est Now adulterie is but a sport of great men Where adulterie is not capitally punished yet great severity otherwise should be used as it was decreed in the Elibâ—rin Councell that he which having a wife committed adulterie should be under penance five yeeres can 〈◊〉 He that did sinne that way after should not bee received to the peace of the Church till his dying 〈…〉 that did commit adulterie after penance should never be restored to the communion of the Chuâ—â—â— c. 7. These or such like severe constitutions this wanton and lascivious age hath need of that this overflowing sinne might be kept in with higher bankes than now it is So then I conclude this point with Cyprian who speaking of divers kindes of Ecclesiasticall censure used in divers places thus writeth Manente concordia vinculo actum suum disponit dirigit unusquisque Episcopus c. The bond of amity remaining still every Bishop so directeth and disposeth his owne act that he is thereof to give account unto God The like may bee said of Princes and Magistrates in their dominions and regiments that the difference in publike punishments all intending the glorie of God and the brideling of sinne is no cause to breake peace or breede jelousie betweene Christian states Now for the other part that Moses Judicials doe bind negatively that is where Moses Law inflicteth not death there Christian Magistrates are not to punish with death the reasons are these 1. Because then the regiment of the Gospell should exceed in terror the strictnesse and severitie of Moses Law 2. God is that one Lawgiver that saveth life and destroyeth Iam. 4.12 he gave life and he only hath right to take it away God hath created man in his image Gen. 9.6 which image is expressed in mans soule animating the bodie This image then is not to be defaced and dissolved but by warrant and direction from God therefore the equitie of the Judicials of Moses ought to be a rule either by generall direction or particular president to all Magistrates in what cases and for what sinnes they are to deprive the offendors of their life But here it will be objected that if this be so then all those Common-wealths are in error which punish theft by death which by Moses law is satisfied by making restitution Exod. 22.2 Ans. Even by Moses law some kinde of theft received a capitall punishment as if it were a violent theft as it was lawfull to kill a theefe breaking into the house Exodâ—s 22.2 or a wanton theft as David judged him worthy to dye that having many sheepe of his owne tooke by violence the onely sheepe which his poore neighbour had 2. Sam. 12.5 Likewise publike theft and sacrilege in Achan was punished by death Iosh. 7. But that simple theft when a man stealeth only to satisfie his hungrie soule or to supply his present necessitie should be proceeded against to the losse of life it seemeth hard And as I take it the lawes of this land have used a good consideration herein that such small felons should escape by their booke wherein to my understanding greater clemencie and favour in some Judges were more commendable who require an exactnesse of such simple clerkes unlesse they bee such as are worthy for other former evill demerits to be cut off as rotten members There is a saying in the law Favores sunt ampliandi Where favour is intended it should be the largest way extended It were also to be wished that a greater valuation were yet set than of the usuall rate in such small fellonies when a man is to bee judged for his life By Dioclesians law some kindes of theft are charged with restitution of foure fold by another authentike law the theefe is adjudged to bee beaten with clubbes By the Decrees Qui fecâ—rit furtum capitale c. Hee that committed any capitall theft as in breaking into an house in stealing a beast or some other thing of price if he were a Clergie man he was to be under penance seven yeeres if a lay man five if it were a small theft he was to make restitution and to doe penance one yeere By any of these or the like constitutions sufficient provision might be made against simple theft But it can no wayes be justified that such simple theft should bee more straightly
returned unto the Lord and said c. 1. Some as the Hebrewes doe altogether blame Moses in expostulating thus with God and lay upon him an imputation of a grievous sinne and for this cause they say the Lord would not suffer Moses to enter into the land of Canaan But if Moses herein had committed so great an offence the Lord would not have vouchsafed him so gratious an answere 2. Neither yet is Moses altogether to be excused as some thinke that he speaketh not out of his owne sense but in the peoples Augustine thinketh that he uttered not verba indignationis sed inquisitionis orationis words of indignation but of inquisition as desirous to be further instructed 3. But in that Moses was impatient of delay and complaineth that the people were not yet delivered whereas the Lord had before told Moses that Pharaoh would not let them goe at the first this sheweth Moses forgetfulnesse and herein his faith and infirmitie strive together Simler Borrh. QUEST IX How the Lord is said to afflict his people Vers. 22. WHy hast thou afflicted this people 1. God is said to afflict his people not onely because he suffered it to be done for so as Thostatus reasoneth God might as well be said to lie because he permitteth it to be done 2. Neither onely because the message which the Lord sent by Moses to Pharaoh was the occasion of this persecution Perer. 3. But beside that such evils as are punishments of sinne and not sinne may be caused by the Lord as the Prophet saith Shall there bee any evill in a citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 The Lord is said to afflict his people as by whose providence their affliction was sent and the Lord directeth the same to his glory the good of his people and the destruction of his enemies Simler 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. The beginning of our calling alwayes most difficult Vers. 23. SInce I came to Pharaoh to speake in thy name he hath vexed thy people c. This people being neere unto their deliverance are more grievously vexed so the beginning of a mans calling and turning to God is alwayes most difficult and Satan seeketh by all meanes to supplant them that are departing from him so it is said in Ecclesiasticus chap. 2.1 My sonne if thou wilt come into the service of God prepare thy soule to tentation Ferus Pererius 2. Doct. The preaching of the law discovereth and reviveth sinne FUrther in that by Moses preaching to Pharaoh he was thereby more incensed and his cruelty increased we see what the preaching of the Law worketh without the Gospell it reviveth sinne and discovereth that which before lay hid as the Apostle saith Sinne tooke occasion by the commandement and wrought in me all manner of concupiscence Rom. 7.8 Ferus not that the law is evill or properly bringeth orth or causeth sinne but mans corrupt nature thereby taketh occasion and rebelleth against the commandement and so sin which before lay hid and secret is made more manifest and beginneth to shew it selfe see Rom. 7.12.13 5. Places of Controversie 1. Conf. Not Protestants but Papists and Romanists the raysers of rebellion and plotters of treason Vers. 1. THen Moses and Aaron went and said to Pharaoh c. thus saith the Lord God of Israel Pererius here upon giveth this note that Moses notwithstanding the unjust vexation of his people doth not cause them to rebellion but goeth in peaceable manner to the King so farre he collecteth well then he proceedeth and very untruly chargeth the Protestants whom he blasphemously calleth Hereticks in this manner Qui specioso quodam obtentu nescio cujus libertatis religionis Evangelicae omnia humana juxtaque divina jura confundentes ac pervertentes rapinis incendiisque ac caedibus sectam suam fundare propagare ac confirmare conati sunt Who by a goodly pretence of I know not what libertie and the religion of the Gospell confounding and perverting all humane and divine lawes endevour by rapines burning and slaughter to establish propagate and confirme their sect Perer. in cap. 5. disput What could be said or devised more maliciously against the profession of the Gospell If one word onely be changed and for Evangelicae put in Pontificiae if for the religion of the Gospell he had said the Popish religion nothing could be uttered more truly For we call the heaven and earth to witnesse that we are free from such imputations of rebellion as the late dayes of the Marian persecution in England can plentifully testifie when many hundred Martyrs willingly laid downe their lives like meeke lambes and patiently committed their bodies to the fire not inciting the people to any insurrection or stirring against their Prince But the Romanists all the dayes of Queene Elizabeth our late Sovereigne of blessed memorie tooke a quite contrarie course they would never suffer her to be at rest but first attempted a rebellion in the North after in Ireland then procured the Spanish nation to enterprise a professed invasion wherein the Lord shewed himselfe our protector from heaven not contented herewith they hatched as cockatrice egges many unnaturall treasons against her sacred person but the Lord preserved his annointed from their wicked conspiracies and granted her in despite of them all to end her dayes in peace Since which time their heads have beene working and have disquieted and endangered the state first by conspiracie of some Popish Priests combined with some more noble in birth than in any other condition or part of true nobilitie And of late by the desperate plot of some miscreant Gentlemen Jebusited by that wicked seed and seminarie of Satan they would have undermined the Parliament house set the same on fire and made an end at once of his sacred Majestie with all his honourable States and Peeres more cruell than Caligula which wished that all the Senators of Rome had but one necke that he might have stricken it off at once Now let all men judge whether these be not the men rather which pervert all humane and divine lawes which with fire and sword would make havocke of all the very enemies of all pietie and humane societie 2. Conf. Against the Epicures that denie the divine providence Vers. 20. WHy hast thou afflicted this people c. This teacheth that afflictions and calamities which are sent upon the people doe proceed from God and are governed by his providence contrary to the wicked opinion of Epicures who did not acknowledge any divine providence in the world but ascribed all to fortune and chaunce like to these whom the Prophet speaketh against Who were frosen in their dregges and said in their heart the Lord will neither doe good nor evill Zephan 1.12 6. Places of Exhortation and morall duties 1. Observ. The neglect of the service and worship of God procureth plagues Vers. 3. LEst he run upon us with the pestilence The neglect then of the service
kinde of beead corne therefore neither fetches nor barley and a middle sort betweene wheate and barley 2. Now in that the barley was smitten and not the wheate and rie the reason is given because the one was cared and the other was hid the word is aphiloth obscure not hid in the hose as Pellican but hid in the ground Iun. 3. the Septuagint reade 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Latine serotina because the wheates and ries were late sowne but it is not like that wheat and rie were sowne after their barley which sooner commeth up and is sooner ripe but though they were sowne together yet the barley lieth not so long hid in the ground as the wheate and rie the reason then of this difference was the barley was growne of good length out of the ground and so was blasted and smitten the other not yet appearing out of the tilth but lying hid 4. But with us the use is contrarie for our wheate and rie which wee call winter corne are out of the ground before the barley is sowne Some thinke that the Egyptians doe sow all their graine together in the slime and soile that Nilus leaveth behinde about the Autumne and then plow it in November and sow it againe in Aprill Borrh. in cap. 7. but that is not like for both the moistnes of the ground after the overflowing of Nâ—lus and the warmth of the aire which in winter time in Egypt is temperate would have brought forth the wheate and rie sooner that it could not have lien so long hid as toward the spring when it is supposed this tempest of haile came And againe the use of husbandmen is not first to sow their ground and then to plow it but first they make it plaine and readie and then cast in their seede as the Prophet sheweth Esay 28.25 Therefore it seemeth more like that the Egyptians sow no corne at all but toward the spring as the like use is in some parts of England as in Cumberland as I have been informed where they sow not their wheate and rie before winter as in other countries but toward the rising of the yeere and so all these kindes being sowne much about one time the barley might sooner appeare above the ground 5. Now by this it may be conjectured at what time of the yeere these plagues came the corne doth begin to eare but toward the spring when all things as it were revive and begin to flourish But the spring in those countries is forwarder then it is with us for they had ripe corne in mid March when they kept the Passeover this plague then of haile might be sent about the end of Februarie and so all the rest within the compasse of a moneth or in a very short time as is shewed before quest 29. in cap. 7. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. The pestilence is sent of God Vers. 3. BEhold the hand of the Lord is upon the flocke This sheweth that the plague and pestilence commeth not by chance nor by naturall meanes onely but it is sent of God so the Prophet saith Shall there be evill in the citie and the Lord hath not done it Amos 3.6 Ferus 2. Doct. Why the Lord suffereth the wicked and is patient to them ward Vers. 16. THerefore have I kept thee The Lord useth great patience and longanimitie toward the wicked and obstinate as heere to ward Pharaoh which the Lord doth for divers ends 1. Hereby it appeareth how great an evil the hardnes of the heart is which can neither be wonne by benefits nor yet mollified by punishments 2. That the wicked and impenitent may bee inexcusable having so long a time of repentance given them 3. That Gods goodnesse mercie might appeare in suffering so long the vesses of his wrath 4. That God thereby may have occasion to shew his judgements in the world and to set forth his glorie which is the reason here touched why the Lord spared Pharaoh Perer. 3. disput in cap. 9. 3. Doct. How the Lord punisheth sinne with sinne Vers. 12. THe Lord hardned the heart of Pharaoh Thus God in his justice doth punish sin with sin Pharaohs former obstinacie and hardnes of heart is punished with a greater measure and degree of obstinacie Piscator So Saul was punished with desertion and being left unto himselfe after he had committed most grievous sinnes of hypocrisie presumption disobedience crueltie Thus the Lord punished the Gentiles by giving them over to their hearts lusts Rom. 1 2â— The hardning then of the heart as it is evill proceedeth of man as it is a punishment it is disposed and inflicted of God 4. Doct. Of the force of the law of nature Vers. 27. PHaraoh said I have now sinned Heere wee see the force of the law of nature which informeth Pharaohs conscience that he had sinned and done amisse So the Apostle teacheth That the Gentiles did shew the effect of the law written in their hearts their consciences bearing witnes and their thoughts accusing one another or excusing Rom. 2.15 Hence also it is evident how the Law differeth from the Gospell the Law worketh terror and revealeth sinne but the Gospell worketh comfort in the remission and forgivenes of sinne Borrh. 5. Places of confutation 1. Conf. That God hardneth the heart otherwise than by permission Vers. 12. THe Lord hardned the heart of Pharaoh Bellarmine and generally the Romanists do hold that God doth no otherwise blind the mind and harden the heart than permittendo deserendo by permission onely and desertion or forsaking negativè non positivè negatively only not positively that is by denying and withholding his grace not by acting or doing any thing lib. 2. de amission gratia cap. 14. obser 4. But this text evidently doth convince him The Lord is here said to harden Pharaohs heart which sheweth an action in God not a connivence or permission only And three waies God is an agent in hardning of mans heart and yet he is free from all touch or suspition of evill 1. God is to be considered as the Creator of all from whom both the righteous and unrighteous receive al their naturall powers faculties whereby they live move worke or doe any thing In him we move live and have our being Act. 17.28 So Augustine saith Non peccati cujusquam author est deus sed naturae creator God is not the author of any sin but the Creator of nature which when it had power not to offend yet trespassed of it owne accord 2. Though the Lord willeth not sinne to bee done neither approoveth it when it is done yet he doth order and disposeth it being done and directeth it to such ende as himselfe pleaseth so it is said in the Psalme Whatsoever it pleased God that did hee in heaven and in earth Psal. 13 5.6 God would never suffer sin to be committed in the world but that be knoweth how to turne it to good as here he useth Pharaohs hardnes
for the transgression◠against both the morall and ceremoniall lawes So that these Judicials were the very bond of the other lawes and kept the people in order and obedience Vrsinus Catech. 2. These lawes doe thus differ 1. The Morall are generall grounded upon the law of nature so are not the other 2. They are perpetuall to endure for ever so doe not the other 3. The Morals require both externall and internall obedience the other onely externall The Morall were the principall and other lawes were to give place unto them and they were the end unto the which the other tended Vrsin 3. Yet these three the Morall Judiciall and Ceremoniall are not severally but joyntly handled by Moses so that among the Morals there are found some Ceremonials and among the Judicials both Morall and Ceremoniall lawes Lyran. And the Moral law contained in the ten Commandements was delivered by the Lords owne voice to the people the rest they received by Moses from God Tostat. quest 1. QUEST III. Of the validity of the lawes Morall Ceremoniall Iudiciall which are abrogated which are not COncerning the validity of these lawes 1. The Ceremonials are utterly abolished so that there is now no place for them under the Gospell neither can they be revived without derogation to the Gospell of Christ as the Apostle saith If yee be circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing Galath 5.2 for when the body is come the shadowes must be abolished but the ceremonies were shadowes the body is Christ Coloss. 2.17 Their Temple signified the Church of God their holy place heaven their sacrifices the passion of Christ their expiations the remission of sinnes these things then being fully exhibited and fulfilled in Christ have now no more place in the Church Ferus Againe the ceremonies served only for that carnall people which were as children kept in bondage under the elements and rudiments of the world Galath 4.3 But now we are no longer under tutors and governours the time appointed of the Father being expired but are set free and redeemed by Christ. Ferus Another reason of the abolishing of them is in respect of that people to whom they were prescribed as a marke and cognizance to discerne them from all other nations but now this distinction being taken away and the wall of partition being broken downe both Jew and Gentile being made all one in Christ that also is abolished which discerned them from other people for the causes being changed for the which the law was made there must needs follow also an alteration of the law it selfe Vrsin 2. The Judicials are neither abolished nor yet with such necessity injoyned the equity of them bindeth but not the like strict severity as is shewed before at large in the generall questions prefixed before the first chapter whither I referre the Reader 3. The Morall law remaineth full in force still and is not abrogated Quoad obedientiam in respect of obedience which thereunto is still required now under the Gospell Sed quoad maledictionem but in respect of the curse and malediction which Christ hath taken away So that it is most true which our blessed Saviour saith he came not to dissolve the law but to fulfill it Matth. 5. Hee hath fulfilled it 1. In his owne person in keeping it 2. In paying the punishment for us which was due by the law to the transgressors thereof 3. In enabling us by his grace to walke in obedience to the law Vrsin QUEST IV. Of the difference betweene the Morall and Evangelicall law BUt though the Morall law bee now in force and bind us to obedience as well as it did the Jewes yet there is great difference betweene the law and the Gospell 1. In the knowledge and manifestation thereof for to the Morall law wee have some direction by the light of nature but the knowledge of faith in Christ by the Gospell is revealed by grace 2. The law teacheth what we should be by faith and grace in Christ we are made that which the law prescribeth and the Gospell effecteth in us 3. The conditions are unlike the law tieth the promise of eternall life to the condition of fulfilling the law in our selves the Gospell to the condition of faith apprehending the righteousnesse of Christ. 4. The effects are divers the law worketh terrour the Gospell peace and comfort Vrsin The law revealeth sinne the Gospell giveth remission of sinnes Ferus So that the one is lex timoris the law of feare the other is lex amoris the law of love which also hath a threefold difference yet further 1. Lex timoris facit observantes servos the law of feare maketh the observers thereof servile but the law of love maketh them free 2. The law of feare is not willingly kept but by constraint the law of love voluntariò observatur is willingly observed and kept 3. The one is hard and heavy the other easie and light Tom. opuscul 8. QUEST V. Of the manifold use of the law in the fourefold state of man TOuching the use of the Morall law it is to be considered according to these foure states of man as he was in his creation and state of innocency in his corrupt and decayed nature as hee is restored by grace and as he shall be in the state of glorification 1. Man in his innocency received two benefits by the knowledge of the law which was graft in him by creation that thereby hee was made conformable to the image of God and so directed that he should not have swarved from the will of the Creator and beside he thereby had assurance so long as he walked in obedience of certaine eternity never to have tasted of death corruption or mutability in his state for he that keepeth the law shall live thereby Vrsin 2. In mans corrupt state the law serveth both to restraine the evill and therefore the Apostle saith that the law is not given to a righteous man but to the lawlesse and disobedient 1. Tim. 1.9 as also to discover unto them their sinnes for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne and therefore the Apostle saith Without the law sinne is dead Rom. 7.9 that is it is not knowne to be sinne Ferus 3. In man regenerate the law is a rule of righteousnesse and a lanterne to their feet as David saith 2. It teacheth the true knowledge of God 3. It assureth a man that walketh therein of his election 2. Pet. 1.10 If ye doe these things yee shall never fall 4. It sheweth what benefit wee have received by Christ the renuing of that image wherein man was first created Coloss. 3.10 5. In the state of glorification the law shall have that use which it had before mans fall to shew the conformity in those glorified creatures in their holy obedience with the blessed will of their glorious Creator Vrsin QUEST VI. Why it pleased God now and not before to give his written law to the world IT followeth now to bee
offend against this precept Qui Christi cognitione carent quae cognitio non alia re quà m fide in Christum constet Which want the knowledge of Christ which knowledge consisteth in nothing else than in faith in Christ. Marbach Commentar in hunc locum Against this opinion that faith in Christ is not commanded in the Morall law the reasons follow afterward but first the question must further be explaned 1. First then we are to distinguish of faith which is of foure kindes or sorts 1. There is fides initialis or fundamentalis the faith of beginnings or the fundamentall faith whereof the Apostle speaketh Hebr. 11.6 That he which commeth unto God must beleeve that God is c. And this kinde of faith toward God the Apostle referreth to the doctrine of beginnings Heb. 6. 1. This faith apprehendeth onely the being and essence of God to know him to be the only Lord. 2. There is another faith called fides miraculorum the faith of miracles touched by the Apostle 1. Cor 13.2 If I had all faith so that I could remove mountaines 3. There is fides historica an historicall faith which beleeveth all things to bee true that are written in the Scriptures in which sense S Iames saith The Devils beleeve and tremble they beleeve there is a God and that all is true which the Scripture speaketh of God of his justice power punishing of sinners rewarding of the righteous 4. There is beside these a justifying faith whereof S. Paul maketh mention In that I now live in the flesh I live by faith in the Sonne of God who hath loved me and given himselfe for me Galath 2.20 This faith is the life of the soule whereby hee which beleeveth is able in particular to apply unto himselfe the merits of Christs death Now this is the difference betweene these foure kindes of faith the first apprehendeth the essence and being of God the second the faith of miracles his power the third which is the historicall faith his truth the fourth namely the justifying faith his mercie The three first to beleeve God to be to beleeve him to bee omnipotent to beleeve him to be just and true are included in the first precept Thou shalt have no other Gods c. but not the last wherein is the errour of the Romanists that make all these kindes of faith the same in substance differing only in property which if it were true then it were possible for them that have the one faith to have the other and so Devils also which in some sort doe beleeve should also be capable of justifying faith But this matter that all these kindes of faith are not the same in substance nor of like nature with the justifying faith is shewed elsewhere whither I referre the Reader 2. Further we are to distinguish of the law for it is taken sometime more largely either for all the Scriptures of the old Testament as Luk 16.17 It is more easie that heaven and earth should passe away than that one title of the law should fall So Ioh. 15.25 It is written in their law they have hated mee without a cause which testimony is found in the Psalmes Psal. 35.19 or else the law is taken for all the bookes of Moses and so the Law and Prophets are named together Matth. 7.12 This is the Law and the Prophets But the law is sometime taken more strictly for the Morall law whereof the Apostle speaketh Rom. 7. I knew not sinne but by the law and so S. Paul opposeth the law of workes to the law of faith Rom. 3.27 Now as the law is taken generally either for all the old Scriptures written by the Prophets or for the writings of Moses it cannot be denied but that faith in Jesus Christ is in this sense both contained and commanded in the law for of Christ the Lord spake by the mouth of his Prophets Luk. 1.70 And Moses wrote of Christ as our Saviour saith Had yee beleeved Moses yee would have beleeved me for Moses wrote of mee Ioh. 5.45 But as the law is taken strictly for the Morall law the law of workes which containeth only the ten words or Commandements so we deny this justifying faith to bee commanded in the law 3. Indirectly or by way of consequent it will not bee denied but that this faith also is implied in the law because we are bound by the law to beleeve the Scriptures and the whole word of God for this is a part of Gods worship to beleeve his word to be true and so some define faith Est certa persuafio qua assentimur omni verbo Dei nobis tradita It is a certaine perswasion whereby wee give assent to all the word of God Vrsin And so by this precept wee are bound to receive all the promises and doctrines concerning Christ delivered in the old and new Testament But directly as a part and branch and so a worke of the law wee deny justifying faith to be in this precept or any other prescribed or commanded The reasons are these 1. The Morall law and the Gospell differ in the very nature and substance for the one is naturally imprinted in the heart of man the other is revealed and wrought by grace The first the Apostle testifieth where he saith The Gentiles which have not the law do by nature the things contained in the law Rom. 2.14 The other also is witnessed by the same Apostle Rom. 2.24 We are justified freely by his grace The argument then may be framed thus The morall law is graft in the heart of man by nature but faith in Christ is not by nature but by grace above nature for if it were naturall all men should have faith which the Apostle denieth 2. Thessal 3.2 Faith then in Christ belongeth not to the law Therefore it is strange that Bellarmine confessing in another place that pracepta decalogi sunt explicationes juris natura that the precepts of the decalogue are the explications of the law of nature Lib. 2. de Imaginib Sanctor cap. 7. could not inferre hereupon that the precepts of faith and of the Gospell are no explications of the law of nature and therefore have no dependance of the morall law Ambrose useth this very argument Nemo sub lâ—ge fidem constituat lex enim intra mensuram ultra mensuram gratia Let no man place faith in the law for the law is within the measure and compasse of nature but grace is beyond measure Ambros. in 12. Luc. 2. The effects of the law of works and the law of faith are divers for the one worketh feare the other love and peace as the Apostle saith Ye have not received the spirit of bondage to feare againe but yee have received the spirit of adoption whereby we crie Abba Father Rom. 8.17 Againe the Apostle saith The letter killeth the Spirit giveth life 2 Cor. 2.6 Thus then the argument standeth the same thing cannot bee the instrument of
wicked as Abraham followed after the foure Kings that had taken Lot prisoner and delivered him out of their hands Gen. 14. 3. The manner also must bee considered that although the cause of warre be just yet that it be not rashly set upon but all other meanes must first be tried as Ezekiah before he would by force resist the King of Assyria sought to have pacified him by paying a certaine tribute 2 King 18.14 So the children of Israel before they assaulted their brethren the children of Benjamin by open warre because of the wickednesse of the Gibeonites committed against the Levites wife first required of them that those wicked men might be delivered into their hands which when they wilfully refused then they resolved to set upon them Iudg. 20.13 Ex Simlero 4. Confut. Against the Romanists that make difference betweene counsels and precepts IN the next place the Romanists are to bee dealt withall and here commeth first to be examined that assertion that whereas we affirme that even in this Commandement Thou shalt not kill that dutie of charitie is prescribed even in loving our enemies they affirme that this is no precept which we are bound to keepe but a counsell of perfection and a worke of supererogation Thom. Aquin. 2.2 qu. 25. art 9. Contra. 1. This derogateth from the authoritie of Christ to say that he gave counsell to his Disciples and did not by his authoritie command them 2. Seeing all the duties of charitie are required by the law for love is the fulfilling of the law it followeth that even this dutie also in loving our enemies is enacted by the law and not left free 3. Our Saviour adding further as a reason hereof that ye may bee children of your Father which is in heaven sheweth that wee cannot otherwise bee the true children of our heavenly Father unlesse we be like him herein even in loving of our enemies then it will follow that it is not a counsell of conveniencie but a precept of necessitie Ex Bastingio See more of this popish distinction of counsels and precepts Synops. Centur. 1. err 84. 5. Confut. Against the Popish distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes ANother assertion of the Romanists here to be taxed is that anger si sit talis motus ut deducatur ratio est peccatum mortale c. If it be such a motion as that the reason is drawne to consent it is a mortall sinne Si usque ad consensum non pervertitur ratio est peccatum venidle c. But if reason be not perverted to consent then it is a veniall sinne but if it bee not a mortall or deadly sinne in the nature and kinde thereof as is murther and adulterie then although there be a consent it is no mortall sinne Sic Thom. in opuscul This distinction of sinnes veniall and not veniall in their owne nature in respect of the greatnesse or smalnesse of the sinne is not to bee admitted for these reasons 1. In the respect of the nature of sinne which of it selfe deserveth death Rom. 6.23 The wages of sinne is death and sinne is the transgression of the law 1 Ioh. 3.4 and every transgression of the law is under the curse Galath 3.10 2. In respect of the infinite Majestie of God which to violate can bee no veniall sinne of it selfe considering also the perfect and absolute righteousnesse of God which cannot abide the least blemish or imperfection therefore in regard of the perfect righteousnesse and infinite Majestie of God no sinne committed against God can in it selfe bee veniall 3. And concerning this motion and passion of anger even when it is sudden and unadvised though there bee no further purpose or intendment to hurt it is guiltie of judgement Matth. 5.22 Where by the way it shall not bee amisse to note the difference here betweene Thomas Aquin and Bellarmine for Thomas holdeth this anger here spoken of to bee a deadly sinne in that he saith He that is angrie with his brother shall be guiltie of judgement it must be understood dâ— matu tendente in nocumentum c. of a motion tending to hurt where there is consent and so that motion is deadly sinne Sic Thomas in opuscul Ex Lippoman But Bellarmine affirmeth that this is a veniall sinne and so deserveth not everlasting damnation because hell fire is onely due unto the last to call one foole Bellarm. lib. 1. de purgator cap. 4. Contra. 1. Every mortall sinne deserveth damnation but in Thomas Aquins judgement as is shewed before this anger here spoken of is a mortall sinne Ergo. 2. The naming of hell fire onely in the last place sheweth not a divers kinde of punishment from the rest but a divers degree of punishment for otherwise judgement in Scripture â—s taken for damnation as Psal. 143.2 Enter not into judgement with thy servant for no flesh is righteous in thy sight So Rom. 2.1 In that thou judgest another thou condemnest thy selfe Here to judge and condemne are taken for all one to be culpable then of judgement is to bee guiltie of damnation 4. Yet we admit this distinction of veniall and mortall sinnes if it be understood not in respect of the nature of sinne but of the qualitie of the persons for unto those that beleeve all sinnes are veniall and pardonable through the mercie of God Rom. 8.1 There is no condemnation to those that are in Christ Iesus but to the wicked and unbeleevers all their sinnes are mortall Rom. 6.23 to them the stipend and wages of sinne is death See more also hereof Synops. Papis Centur. 4. err 6. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Not to be hastie to anger THou shalt not kill Our blessed Saviour expounding this Commandement Matth. 5.22 sheweth that even hee which is angrie unadvisedly transgresseth this precept which may bee a caveat unto furious cholerike and hastie men that they should bridle their intemperate affections and not give place to rage for as Chrysostome saith Si concedatur licentia irascendi datur causa homicidii faciendi If libertie be granted unto anger even cause many times will bee given of murther But if any man shall say when hee is angrie with a man for railing and reviling that hee is angrie with his sinne let him consider that when he heareth the name of God blasphemed he is not so much moved which sheweth that he is angrie in respect of his owne name and person which is called in question and not simply for the sinne Simler 2. Observ. The challenging of one another into the field forbidden ANd if it be simply unlawfull to kill then let such looke unto it that take it to be their honour and estimation to challenge one another into the field whereupon often ensueth murther for we have otherwise learned in the Scriptures Omnem cupiditatem seipsum ulciscendi vetitam esse That all desire for a man to revenge himselfe is unlawfull Simler For such doe usurpe the Lords office The
who did hold concupiscentiam non esse peccatum that concupiscence is not sinne whose objections were these 1. Object Such things as are naturall are not evill but concupiscence is naturall therefore it is not evill nor consequently sinne Answ. This argument must be answered by a distinction for by naturall here may be understood that which was made naturall in man by creation before his fall and so the proposition is true but the assumption is false for inordinate concupiscence and appetite was not in man before his fall or it is taken for that which is now incident to mans corrupt nature since his fall and so the assumption is true but the proposition false 2. Object Even in our nature as it now standeth corrupt the appetite or desire to such things as tend to the conservation of nature and to decline and shun the contrarie are not evill but such is the concupiscence to meat and drinke and such like Ergo. Answ. 1. Such motions and appetites of themselves are not evill as they are naturall motions but if they be inordinate motions and exceed a just measure they are evill as to have an immoderate desire to meat or drinke For as it was naturall in Eve to desire to eat of the fruit of the tree yet to desire it against the Commandement of God was evill so is it with these naturall motions if they bee immoderate and inordinate they are evill 2. There are other concupiscences beside these which are neither naturall nor tending to the conservation of nature as coveting another mans house or wife c. which can have no such excuse or pretenâ—â— 3. Object That which is not in mans power to avoid is no sinne but not to covet is not in mans power Ergo it is no sinne Answ. 1. The proposition is false for sinne is not measured by the necessitie or libertie of nature but by the disagreement which it hath with the will of God 2. When God first printed the law in mans nature before his fall then were the precepts of God given unto man in his power to keepe though man by his voluntarie corruption hath lost his power and libertie yet God forgoeth not his power and right of commanding 4. But that concupiscence is sinne it is both evident by this law that would not forbid it unlesse it were sinne and by the Apostle who useth the same argument I had not knowne sinne but by the law for I had not knowne lust except the law had said Thou shalt not lust Rom. 7.7 Vrsin 2. Confut. Against the Papists that denie concupiscence to be sinne in the regenerate SEcondly the Papists are herein Semipelagians who generally affirme and hold that concupiscence remaining after baptisme is not properly sinne nor forbidden by commandement Rhemist 〈◊〉 Rom. 6. sect 6. So was it decreed in the Tridentine Synode that concupiscence non est vere proprie peccatum in renatis is not verily and properly a sinne in the regenerate but that it is so called quia ex peccato est in peccatum inclinat because it commeth of sinne and inclineth to sinne Session 1. cap. 1. They object thus 1. Object Sinne maketh men guiltie before God of eternall death but the regenerate are not guiltie of eternall death therefore concupiscence in them is no sinne Answ. 1. By this reason there shall bee no sinne at all in the regenerate for there is no condemnation at all to them that are in Christ Jesus 2. Neither concupiscence nor any sinne else shall condemne the regenerate but that is not because concupiscence is no sinne but that both it and all other sinnes are pardoned in Christ and so not imputed 2. Object Originall sinne is taken away in Baptisme therefore concupiscence in the regenerate is no sinne Answ. Originall sinne is not simply taken away in Baptisme but onely quoad reatum in respect of the guilt and as the Schoolmen say it is taken away formally in Baptisme but not materially There are two things to be considered in originall sinne the disagreement or repugnancie which it hath with the law of God and the guilt of the punishment This latter way originall sinne is remitted and released in Baptisme it shall never be laid unto the charge of the faithfull as S. Paul saith Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen Rom. 8.33 But the other remaineth still in Gods children as S. Paul confesseth of himselfe Rom. 7.23 I see another law in my members rebelling against the law of my minde but yet though it remaine and have a being in the faithfull it doth not reigne in them as the same Apostle exhorteth Rom. 6.12 Let not sinne reigne in your mortall bodie 3. But that concupiscence is sinne in the very regenerate it is evident by this precept Thou shalt not covet which commandement is given generally to all both the regenerate and unregenerate S. Paul also calleth the rebellion of his flesh which he felt in himselfe being now regenerate the law of sinne Rom. 7.23.25 And the Apostle speaketh to men regenerate when he saith Be renewed in the spirit of your minds Ephes. 4.23 which renovation needed not if concupiscence in them were no sinne 4. But that place of Augustine will bee objected Quamvis insint dum sumus in corpore mortis hujus peccati desideria c. Although while we are in the bodie of this death there be in us the desire of sinne yet if we should give assent to none of them non esset unde diceremus c. dimitte debita nostra we should have no cause to say to our heavenly Father Forgive us our debts c. August epist. 200. Answ. 1. Augustine must be understood to speake of actuall sinnes that if so men had grace never to consent to their concupiscence they should not need to pray for remission of such sinnes 2. And who is there that liveth who sometime is not carried away with concupiscence to give assent unto it So that if Augustine should speake generally of all sinne yet his speech being conditionall if we should give assâ—â— to none of them and that condition being kept of none this proveth not concupiscence not to bee sinne See more of this controversie Synops. Centur. 4. err 16. 3. Confut. That no concupiscence is a veniall sinne in it selfe THirdly Thomas Aquin his assertion commeth here to be examined Not a quòd cupiditas tunâ— est peccatum mortale quando sine ratione c. Note that concupiscence is then mortall sinne when as the things of our neighbours are coveted without reason but when they are reasonably desired it is veniall Thomas in opuscul Contra. 1. This distinction of mortall and veniall sinnes being understood in their sense that some sinnes in the condition and qualitie thereof are mortall some veniall is contrarie to the Scripture which maketh death the wages of sinne Rom. 6.23 that is of all but to the faithfull through Gods grace all sinnes are veniall
and unregenerate are wholly sold over unto sinne and their very conscience is polluted Vrsin 4. In the glorious state of the Saints in the next life the obedience of the Saints shall bee perfect and they shall wholly be conformable to the will of God and then we shall be just not onely by the imputative justice of Christ sed propria essentiali justitia but by a proper essentiall justice and then we shall fully be made like to the image of Christ as the Apostle saith Rom. 8.29 Those which he knew before he also predestinate to be made like the image of his Sonne Marbach Now the contrarie objections are these 1. Object The works of the Spirit are perfect but good works in the regenerate are the works of the Spirit therefore they are perfect Answ. This argument proceedeth from that which is simpliciter simplie and absolutely said to bee of the Spirit to that which secundum quid after a sort is of the Spirit the works of the faithfull are not absolutely the works of the Spirit but they are so the works of the Spirit as they be also our works so they are pure as they proceed of the Spirit but impure and imperfect as they are wrought by man 2. Object They which are conformable to the image of Christ have perfect works The faithfull are conformable in this life to the image of Christ Ergo. Answ. The proposition is true onely of those which are perfectly conformable but so are not the faithfull in this life but onely in part as the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 13.12 Now I know in part and as our knowledge is so is our obedience both imperfect 3. Object There is no condemnation to the faithfull Rom. 8.1 therefore their works are perfect Answ. The argument followeth not for the privilege of the faithfull and their exemption from condemnation dependeth not upon the perfection of their works but upon the perfection of Christs righteousnesse imputed to them by faith 4. Object Christ at his comming shall render unto every one according to his works but it standeth not with Gods justice to give a perfect reward unto imperfect works therefore the works of the regenerate because they shall be perfectly rewarded are perfect Answ. 1. The obedience of the faithfull shall bee perfectly rewarded not according to the law of works but according to the law of faith whereby the righteousnesse of Christ is imputed and is rewarded in them being theirs by faith as fully as if it were their owne 2. Yet Christ shall judge also according to their works not as causes of the reward but as testimonies and lively arguments of their faith Vrsin 5. Object The Scripture ascribeth perfection to the works of the Saints as it is said of Noah Gen. 6.9 that he was a just and perfect man in his time so Hezekiah saith 2 King 20.3 I have walked before thee with a perfect heart Answ. 1. These and the like sayings must be understood de perfectione partium non graduum of the perfection of the parts of obedience not of the degree of perfection that is the faithfull doe exercise their obedience in every part of the law but not in a perfect degree or measure 2. They are said to bee perfect in comparison onely of such as were weake and imperfect 3. And further their sinceritie and perfection is understood as being opposite unto dissimulation and hypocrisie that their heart was perfect toward the Lord that is unfained without any dissimulation in which sense the Prophet David saith Iudge me according to mine innocencie Psal. 7.8 6. Object The Apostle saith Whosoever is borne of God sinneth not 1 Iohn 3.9 the faithfull then being borne of God sinne not Answ. The Apostle understandeth here not the dwelling of sinne but the reigning of sinne for otherwise he should be contrarie to himselfe who had said before chap. 1.8 If we say we have no sinne we deceive our selves and the truth is not in us They which are borne of God sinne not that is sinne though it remaine in them it reigneth not in them as S. Paul saith Though we walke in the flesh we doe not warre after the flesh Vrsin 7. It is evident then that the law was not given to justifie men thereby as the Apostle saith Rom. 3.20 Therefore by the works of the law shall no flesh be justified in his sight for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne This then is the end and use of the law 1. It sheweth what God is one that loveth justice and hateth iniquitie 2. It is as a glasse wherein we may see that image after the which man was at the first created which now is defaced in him by sinne 3. It is a rule and line after the which wee should square out our life and actions 4. It sheweth the corruption of our nature and so is as a schoolemaster to bring us to Christ Marbach So Augustine saith Hac est utilitas legis ut hominem de sua infirmitate convincat gratiae medicinam quae in Christo est implorare compellat This is the profit of the law to convince man of his infirmitie and to drive him to seeke the medicine of grace in Christ Epist. 200. 6. Confut. That the Morall law nor any precept thereof may be by humane authoritie dispensed with THere remaineth yet one point to be discussed whether any of the precepts of the Morall law may be by humane authoritie dispensed withall wherein the Popes Canonists have heretofore given unto their terrene god an infinite and unreasonable power for these were their conclusions that Papa potest dispensare contra jus divinum The Pope may dispense against the law of God contra jus natura against the law of nature contra novum Testamentum against the new Testament contra Apostolum against the Apostle Papa potest dispensare de omnibus praeceptis veteris novi Testamenti The Pope may dispense with all the precepts of the old and new Testament c. But herein I preferre the judgement of Tostatus a moderate writer of that side who denieth unto the Pope any such authoritie and answereth the contrarie objections 1. Object As among men the Law-maker may dispense with his law so God that gave the Morall law is therefore above the law and may dispense with it and if God may dispense then the Prelates of the Church consequently may dispense because they are in Gods stead Answ. First to the proposition this may bee answered 1. That in humane lawes which tend unto the common good the preservation of the publike state the maintenance of peace and of justice the Law-giver himselfe cannot so dispense as to overthrow the end of those lawes as that it shall be lawfull to disturbe the publike state or such like for this were to evert the very scope and end of the law but yet in particular cases he may dispense as where an order is that every one shall watch
partly figurative of things to come and significative of some spirituall thing partly they had some other politick end and use which not in respect of the figure and type but in some other regard may upon a new institution be observed under the Gospell as the shew-bread or face-bread as it was a figure of Christ is now no more used but yet bread by Christs institution is still retained in the Eucharist as representative of the body of Christ. So they under the Law used washing with water to signifie the inward cleansing and now also in the new Testament upon a new ordinance it is used as the outward element in Baptisme So the observation of the Sabbath the paying of tithes Churches garments Church-musicke and the like were partly ceremoniall partly morall belonging to the service of God to the maintenance of Ministers to externall decencie and comelinesse in which respect though the ceremoniall use be ceased they may be retained still all things being done without offence and to edification according to the Apostles rule 4. But here I cannot let passe untouched an unsound assertion of Lyranus to whom consenteth Lippoman that thurificatio quae de ceremonialibus erat in nova lege remanet that censing and offering of incense being one of the ceremonials of the old Law yet remaineth in the new because it signified nothing to come but only shewed the devotion of the people in the worship of God which is greater in the new Testament than in the old Contra. 1. The offering of incense was a necessarie appertinance to the externall sacrifices of the Law it did continually wait and attend upon them and as the sacrifices did prefigure the holy sacrifice of attonement and passion of our blessed Saviour upon the crosse so the incense did betoken the sweet savour of that sacrifice and the acceptance thereof with Gold as Saint Paul sheweth that Christ hath given himselfe for us an offering and a sacrifice of a sweet smelling savour unto God Ephes. 5.2 Beside the oblation of incense did shadow forth the mediation of Christ in offering up the prayers of the Saints as Revel 8.3 Much odors were given to the Angel that had the golden censer to offer with the prayers of the Saints and hereunto alludeth the Prophet David when he saith Let my prayer be directed in thy sight as incense Psal. 141.2 It is evident then that the incense of the old Law was figurative and significative of things to come 2. And true it is that the inward and spirituall devotion is more and greater in the new Testament than it was in the old but not the externall for they had more outward ceremonies and rites prescribed as signes of their devotion than are now required under the Gospell for now they that worship God must worship him in spirit and truth Ioh. 4.24 QUEST IV. How farre the Iudicials are now to be retained FUrther concerning the Judicials of Moses 1. They doe much differ in respect of their observation from the Ceremonials for these are so abrogated as that now to observe the figures and types of the old Testament were great impiety for all such things were observed then vel expresè vel tacitè sub protestatione Messiae futuri c. either expresly or closely under protestation of the Messiah to come now therefore to observe them were to protest Christum nondum venisse that Christ were not yet come But it is not so with the Judicials for they being conclusions and rules of justice grounded upon the Law of nature and first given for the conservation of the peace and politike state of that Common-wealth and not prescribed for any signification or prefiguring of things to come they may now be so farre forth observed as they are found fitting and agreeable unto the state and condition of the people Sic fere Tostat. Lippom. 2. Two wayes is a precept said to be figurale figurative◠one way when it is principally instituted to figure somewhat such were the ceremoniall precepts another ex consequenti by a certaine consequent and so are the Judicials after a sort figurative because they belonged unto that people cujus status erat figuralis whose state was figurative Sic Thom. Lippom. To bee figurative in this sense letteth not but that the Judicials may be retained now seeing they were not appointed or ordained to prefigure any thing as the Ceremonials were 3. But here two strange positions come to be examined the one is of Lippoman That to observe the Judicials tanquam ex lege veteri obligatoria esset mortiferum as binding by force of the old Law were a deadly sinne Tostatus also saith We receive the judiciall precepts given of God tanquam dicta sapientis viri c. as the sayings of some wise man not as of a lawgiver binding us to the observation thereof like as the Romans borrowed their Lawes of the wise Grecians Tostat. qu. 1. Contra. 1. The old Law in the constituting of the Judicials was grounded upon the Law of equity which rule of equity it is no sinne to follow now therefore it is no sinne to follow the rules of the old law as they are grounded upon equity and justice nay therein to depart from them were rather transgression 2. S. Iames saith chap. 4.12 There is one Lawgiver which is able to save and destroy therefore to whom doth it rather belong to give direction for what offences mans life is to be saved and other punishment to be afflicted and for what his life is to bee taken away than unto that perfit and soveraigne Lawgiver who is the author and giver of life and at whose will and pleasure only mans life is taken away To say therefore that the Judicials appointed by God are to be observed now only as the sayings of a wise man not as of a Lawgiver is both to derogate from Gods authority who is the only sufficient Lawgiver and from the sufficiencie of his law which is more perfect than any humane constitutions whatsoever in making these Judicials but equall unto the sayings of other wise men But this question hath beene already handled at large before in the generall questions in chap. 1. Exod. QUEST V. Why these Lawes are called judgements THese are the judgements 1. He saith not Dei judicia sed absolut◠judicia the judgements of God but absolutely judgements for he which observed these was not yet just before God though hee were before men Lippoman 2. This word judgement in the singular signifieth not as judgements in the plurall for judgement in the singular for the most part signifieth condemnation but in the plurall it signifieth tam re◠vindictam quà m innocentis defensionem as well the revenge and punishment of the guilty as the defence of the innocent Rupertus 3. This word judgement is taken three wayes first it signifieth the act of the judgement and understanding which determineth what is meet and convenient to be done and
Tabernacle so we are in darknesse unlesse the Lord Sursum Ecclesiam illuminet from above doe lighten his Church Calvine 7. As the six branches doe make one bodie with the shaft so Ministri in Christo concordiae studeant Ministers in Christ must studie for concord Osiand 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Of the divine nature of Christ. Vers. 9. ACcording to all that I shall shew thee so shall they make the forme of the Tabernacle c. As God appointed the forme and fashion of the Tabernacle but the matter thereof was offered by the Israelites So Christ tooke his humanitie from among men Divinitaâ— quae mera forma est à Deo patre ab atâ—rno genita est but his divine nature which is as the forme was begotten of God his Father from all eternitie Simler As touching his humanitie the Apostle saith For as much as the children were partakers of flesh and bloud he also himselfe tooke part with them Of his divine and everlasting being the Evangelist speaketh In the beginning was the Word and the Word was with God and that Word was God Ioh. 1.1 2. Doct. God will not be worshipped with will-worship FUrther it is hence gathered Forma Tabernaculi non relicta est hominum arbitrio c. The forme of the Tabernacle is not left to the will of man no not to the judgement of Moses to teach us that God will not be served with will-worship according to the devices and inventions of men but as he himselfe hath prescribed Pelarg. Piscatâ—r So our blessed Saviour alleageth in the Gospell out of the Prophet They worship me in vaine teaching for doctrines the commandements of men Mark 7.7 3. Doct. Of the ministerie of Angels Vers. 18. THou shalt make two Cherubims of gold Which sheweth that God useth the ministerie of Angels in protecting of his Church Piscator As the Apostle saith Are they not all ministring spirits sent forth to minister for their sakes that shall be heires of salvation Heb. 1.14 4. Doct. Our sinnes are covered in Christ. Vers. 21. ANd thou shalt put the Mercie seat upon the Arke This Mercie seat signifieth Christ that as it covered the Arke where the tables of the law were kept so our sinnes which are discovered by the law Tecta sunt operculo illo gratia reconciliationis are covered by that covering of grace and reconciliation as it is in the Psalme Blessed is he whose wickednesse is forgiven and whose sinne is covered Psal. 32.1 Borrh. 5. Places of Controversie 1. Confut. Against the sumptuous decking and adorning of Churches Vers. 3. THis is the offering which you shall take of them gold and silver This is no warrant now because the Tabernacle in the old Testament was adorned with silver and gold and other precious things that now the Temples of Christians should be set forth with such ornaments Vbi enim verbum ubi mandatum Where have they any word or warrant for these things as Moses had then Gallas The houses of prayer are to bee reverently kept and decently set forth but superfluous and sumptuous ornaments doe not beseeme the house of God he looketh not to faire and beautifull Churches but unto the humble and contrite heart as the Prophet saith Isa. 66.2 2. Confut. Against the Manichees who refused the old Testament Vers. 8. THat I may dwell among them The Manichees who tooke exception to the old Testament said that herein it was contrarie to the New that God should dwell in houses made with hands whereas our Saviour saith in the New Testament that heaven is Gods seat and the earth is his footstoole Matth. 5. there can be then no house made for God to dwell in This objection Augustine returneth upon them againe shewing that this testimonie is first alleaged in the old Testament Heaven is my throne earth is my footstoole where is that house that you will build for me Isa. 66.1 And therefore therein the old Testament and new concurre that God dwelleth not in Temples made with hands and yet both in the old and new Testament God is said to have his house therefore he concludeth Adaliquam significationem in utroque testamento accipi c. that is so said and taken to signifie some other thing c. God then is said to dwell in the Tabernacle not because any place can comprehend his Majestie but because there it pleased him by some visible signes to manifest his presence 3. Confut. Against the superstitious opinion of the vertue of ceremonies Vers. 22. THere will I appoint with thee Though the Arke were the place where the Lord revealed himselfe and shewed evident signes of his presence yet the Israelites were too superstitiously afterward addicted to the externall ceremonie and thought themselves sufficiently protected if the Arke were with them As in Heli his time when they brought the Arke into the campe they thought themselves sure of the victorie against the Philistims but the Lord caused both them and the Arke to come into their enemies hand to teach them to lay aside all carnall confidence and to seeke unto the Lord. As the superstitious Israelites in this respect abused the Arke so the Romanists put their confidence in their breaden god consecrated host going with it in procession and carrying it about in the fields But this is to attribute too much unto signes Simlerus 4. Confut. That Moses Arke is not at Rome in S. Iohn Laterans Church THis Arke which Moses made the author of the Scholasticall historie thinketh to bee in Rome in the Church of S. Iohn Lâ—teran under the Altar there and by that supposed evidence would prove that the Arke was not made according to the measure of the Geometricall cubit But Tostatus sheweth that not to be so because it is mentioned 2 Maccab. 2. how Ieremie hid the Arke in a cave which afterward could not be found This authoritie presseth them because they hold the first and second books of the Macchabees to be canonicall And howsoever it standeth for the truth of this report it is evident that the Arke was lost before or in the captivitie of Babylon and that the second Temple built after the captivitie never had it By this then it appeareth what small credit is to bee given unto those relikes which are so much boasted of in the Papall Church 5. Confut. Against the erecting and setting up of Images Vers. 22. BEtweene the two Cherubims The idolatrous Romanists have no warrant from hence for their Images which they set up to be adored in their Churches 1. Moses had Gods commandement to doe it they have no such direction 2. That was a time of figures and ceremonies and typicall representations but now in the cleere light of the Gospell all such types and figures are ceased 3. Those Cherubims were not set forth publikly in the peoples view but kept in the most holy place whither none had accesse but the high Priest neither was it lawfull for
exceed the vulgar and common sort 4. Thus as God first made the creatures and last of all man whom he created for his glorie So after that God had appointed the Tabernacle to be made and every thing thereto belonging he in the last place setteth downe the office and ministration of the Priests who served to set forth Gods glory in the Tabernacle as man was created to that end in the world Borrh. 5. And to this end God ordained the ministerie of man in his service to succour and releeve the imbecillitie of the people who were not able themselves to endure the Lords voice Simlerus QUEST II. Why Aaron was chosen to be the high Priest Vers. 1. THy brother Aaron 1. The Lord maketh speciall choice of Aaron Moses brother for the Priesthood Propter principatum frequentia cum Deo colloquia Because of his preeminence and for the often conference they had with God and the great works which were done in Egypt by the hands of Moses and Aaron And therefore because in these respects they were more noble and famous than the rest of the people the Lord doth single out Aaron for this high office Simler 2. And the Tribe of Levi was taken from the rest of the Tribes Ad honorem Mosis Aaron ducum populi c. For the honour of Moses and Aaron the captaines of the people Ferus 3 And Aaron was appointed to be the high and chiefe Priest to be a figure and type of Christ Simlerus The divers glorious vestures made for the Priest doe shadow forth the most heavenly graces of the Spirit wherewith Christ was adorned Ferus And he is therefore called Moses brother Quiâ— enim ampliùs alâ—eri est fraterâ—â— foedere nexus quà m Christuâ— Mosi legi gratia novum Testamentum veteri For who can be neerer allied unto another by a brotherly league than Christ to Moses grace to the law the new Testament to the old Beda QUEST III Wherein the Priesthood of Christ and of Aaron agree and disagree NOw Aaron in some things most fitly resembled Christ and in some things betweene them there is great difference First Aaron herein prefigured Christ both in his peculiar function in entring into the holy place to make attonement for the people So Christ is now entred into the heavens to appeare in the fight of God for us Hebr. 9.23 As also in those functions which were common to Aaron with the rest which were these three dâ—cendo precando offerâ—â—do in teaching praying offering or sacrificing So Christ hath taught and lightned the world with the revelation of his Fathers will and by the preaching of the Gospell Christ also prayeth and maketh intercession for his people Heb. 9.25 And he also offered up himselfe in sacrifice for our redemption Tit. 2.19 Hee gave himselfe for us that hee might redeeme us from all iniquitie But yet there is great difference betweene the Priesthood of Aaron which was the type and figure and the everlasting Priesthood of Christ. 1. In the dignitie of their persons Aaron was a meere man Christ was both God and man 2. In their condition the Priests of the Law were men compassed with many infirmities and subject to sinne but Christ was holy harmelesse undefiled separate from sinners Heb. 9.26 3. In the excellencie of the sacrifice they offered the sacrifices of beasts but Christ offered up his owne bodie as the Apostle saith Heb. 9.12 Neither by the bloud of goats and calves but by his owne bloud entred he once into the holy place 4. In the effect they differ the Priests of the law did not perfectly reconcile but onely shadowed forth by that typicall reconciliation the true remission of sinnes by the bloud of Christ who hath obtained eternall redemption for us and hath redeemed us from the curse of the law Galath 3.13 5. In the continuance the Priesthood of Aaron was not to continue for ever but as the Apostle saith This man because he endureth for ever hath an everlasting Priesthood Heb. 2.24 6. In the manner of confirmation They were made Priests without an oath But this is made with an oath by him that said unto him The Lord hath sworne and will not repent thou art a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedeck Heb. 5.21 Marbach QUEST IV. Why Christ is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not of Aaron ANd although Aaron were a type and figure of Christ yet he is called a Priest after the order of Melchisedeck and not after Aaron not because there was no resemblance betweene Christ and Aaron but for that Melchisedeck and his Priesthood did in three things more lively set forth Christs Priesthood than did Aarons 1. In the eternitie thereof 2. Office and function 3. And name 1. As Melchisedeck is set forth without father and mother without beginning of his dayes or end of his life not that he was so indeed but they are concealed in storie to make him a more lively type and figure of Christ who was in respect of his Divinitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without mother in regard of his humanitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without father 2 As Melchisedek was both a King and a Priest so Christ was a Priest in the expiation of our sinnes by the sacrifice of himselfe upon the crosse and a King both in gathering his Church together by the scepter of his word and governing them by his Spirit as also in that all power over all creatures and over the universall world is committed unto him 3. The name of Melchisedek fitly agreeth unto Christ which signifieth the King of righteousnesse and the place whereof he was King which was Salem that betokeneth peace did also set forth the peaceable Kingdome of Christ both making peace betweene God and us and taking away the wall of partition that was betweene the Jewes and Gentiles making of both one as the Apostle sheweth Ephes. 2.13 Now in Christ Iesuâ— yee which were once a farre off are made neere by the bloud of Christ for he is our peace which hath made of both one Marbach QUEST V. Why these Priestly garments are commanded to be made Vers. 2. HOly garments c. glorious and beautifull 1. These garments were called holy in two respects both because in respect of the end they were consecrated and ordained onely to holy uses and therefore the Priests onely were to put them on and none other beside and they were not at all times to use them but onely when they went into the Tabernacle when they went out they put them off as also in respect of the manner of consecration they were anointed with the holy oyle chap. 30. and so set apart for holy uses Tostat. quaest 2. 2. This apparelling of Aaron with such glorious apparell was commanded both in respect of themselves that they by these ceremonies might bee assured that their calling was of God Ferus 3. And in regard of the people hereby the Lord would
silence confessed his errour and suffered himselfe to be reprehended 9. Controv. Against satisfaction before God by temporall punishment Vers. 28. SO the children of Levi did as Moses commanded c. The Lord was well pleased with this punishment which was inflicted by the Levites upon the idolaters yet we must not thinke that Gods wrath was hereby satisfied for God was appeased before by Moses prayer vers 14. neither was it likely that the punishment of a few could satisfie for the sinne of the whole host that the death of three thousand could make amends for the sinne of six hundred thousand Simler But ad exemplum profuit this punishment was profitable for the example of others and by this meanes castra purgata fuerunt the campe was purged of the ringleaders of this sinne Calvin 10. Controv. Of the corrupt reading of the vulgar Latine text setting downe 23. thousand for three thousand ABout three thousand The Latine Translater therefore here readeth corruptly 23. thousand as is before shewed at large quest 72. 11. Controv. All shedding of bloud maketh not one irregular and unmeet for the Ministery Vers. 29. COnsecrate your hands The Romanists observation therefore of irregularity is superstitious that allow none to be admitted to Orders which have beene shedders of bloud Lippoman one of their owne Writers giveth here a good note Non est ergo omnis effusio sanguinis irregularitatis nota All shedding of bloud is not then to be held a note of irregularity seeing the Levites thereby were consecrated c. Indeed manslayers and bloudy men are not easily to bee admitted to the Ecclesiasticall Ministery but one which hath served in the warres or had borne the office of a Judge being otherwise meet for his gifts is not for any such respect to bee debarred As Ambrose in the better times of the Church of a Judge was made a Bishop 12. Controv. Against the Romanists that thinke no man can be certaine of his salvation but by revelation Vers. 32. RAce me out of thy booke Procopius here well collecteth Ecce Mosi per omnia exploratum fuit c. Behold Moses did certainly know that his name was contained in the booke of life But Tostatus thinketh that this was extraordinary and that now Aut rarissimi homines aut quast nullus certus est That few or in a manner none are sure of their salvation Moses he thinketh had this by revelation and by his familiar conference with God and so S. Paul when he was taken up into the third heaven Tostat. quaest 42. Contra. 1. Moses was assured of his election even as other faithfull are God answereth him that hee which sinneth that is without repentance and recovery shall be raced out therefore he that sinneth not so but repenteth of his sinne is sure he is there written as the Apostle saith Hee that is borne of God sonneth not sinne doth not reigne in him and so againe it may be turned he that sinneth not is borne of God And S. Peter saith Brethren give diligence to make your election and calling sure for if yee doe these things ye shall never fall 2 Pet. 2.10 By good workes then as lively testimonies of our faith our election may be made sure 2. The ground also of S. Pauls confidence and assurance was not so much any speciall revelation as the common operation of faith in Christ he was perswaded nothing should separate him from the love of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord Rom. 8.39 Faith therefore in Christ Pauls Lord and ours assureth us of Gods inseparable love See more Synops. Centur. 4. err 25. 13. Controv. That God doth not only foresee but upon his foresight also decree the condemnation of the reprobate Vers. 33. HIm that sinneth will I put out of my booke Tostatus further here hath this observation that the reprobate are not predestinate of God as the elect are but praesciti tantum onely foreseene Solum cognoscit Deus quod iste vel ille homo erit infoelix non quod de eo aliquid statuerit c. He only knoweth that this or that man shall be damned and be unhappy not that God decreeth any thing of such quest 41. Contra. 1. This opinion is contrary to the Scripture Iudas is called the child of perdition Ioh. 17.12 Saint Paul calleth the reprobate vessels of wrath prepared to destruction Rom. 9.22 and Saint Inde They were of old ordained to this condemnation vers 4. These places doe evidently shew that the reprobate are ordained prepared and appointed unto condemnation 2. Otherwise if it were not so that God decreeth the end and condemnation of the wicked hee should be deprived of the one part of the office of the supreme Judge which is as well to decree punishment to the wicked as rewards to the righteous 3. Indeed a difference there is betweene the decree and foreknowledge of the one and of the other but not that which Tostatus imagineth As first God ordained both for the elect the end which is salvation and the way for them to walke in but God foreseeth only the evill wayes of the wicked but their end he both foreseeth and decreeth secondly the decree of election is only of grace without the foresight of the faith or good workes of the Saints but the decree of actuall condemnation in the wicked is upon the foresight of their sinne and misbeleefe as is elsewhere shewed more at large See more hereof Synops. pag. 822. 14. Controv. The punishment of sinne remaineth not after forgivenesse of sinne Vers. 34. YEt in the day of visitation I will visit them Ferus hereupon observeth that God many times dimissa culpa pâ—nam sibi reservat c. doth reserve the punishment the fault being pardoned As Adam and Eve had their sinnes forgiven upon the promise of the Messiah yet they both received punishment so Numb 14.20 God at Moses request forgave the sinne of the murmurers yet all their carkasses fell in the wildernesse Contra. 1. That which God forgiveth he perfectly pardoneth Ierem. 31.34 I will forgive their sinnes and remember their iniquities no more Ezech. 18.22 His transgressions shall be mentioned no more unto them But if the punishment should bee reserved still then after remission their sinnes should bee remembred 2. Wherefore their chastisements which follow after the confession of sinne as in the examples given in instance were rather corrections for their owne emendation or the example of others than punishments for sinne as Tostatus reasoneth that if sinne be directly punished nunquam daeretur ei temporalis poena sed aeterna it should never have temporall but eternall punishment it is therefore non poena peccati sed admonitio quaedam not the punishment of sinne but a certaine admonition Tostat. qu. 47. See Synops. pag. 653. 6. Morall observations 1. Observ. The absence of the Pastor verie dangerous Vers. 1. OF this Moses we know not what is become Vides hoc loco absentia rectoris
Neither yet were they fastened directly in the verie corner of all where the sides joyned together for then the bars could not conveniently have beene thrust thorow them but by the corners are meant the sides neere unto the corners as it is said afterward that the barres were in the rings by the sides of the Arke Tostat. qu. 1. QUEST II. Why it is said He made where the Lord said before to Moses Thou shalt make Vers. 6. HE made the Mercie-seat c. The phrase must be observed that whereas chap. 25. the Lord saith to Moses Thou shalt make an Arke thou shalt make a candlesticke thou shalt make a table and so of the rest here it is said He that is Bezaleel made the Arke he made the table he made the candlesticke The reason hereof is to shew the obedience of Moses and the people lest they might have beene thought to have received many precepts of the Lord and performed few of them In that therefore the Lord said to Moses Thou shalt make there the charge and commandement is given But now where it is thus rehearsed and he made the dutifull and carefull performing is expressed of that which was given them in charge Pellican QUEST III. In what forme the branches of the candlesticke went up Vers. 18. SIx branches came out of the side thereof 1. Pellican seemeth to thinke that these branches went up erectis calamis with their stalkes upright 2. But their opinion seemeth more probable who thinke that the branches in their going up semicirculos effecisse made halfe circles for both that forme and fashion was more comely to sight and beside if they had gone upright this inconvenience would have followed that the lamps above where the oyle was put for the lights would not have stood right up but leaning one way which had been unfit both for the droppings of the oyle and the lights would not have burned so cleare nor so bright if the lamps had not stood even and levell Gallas The rest of the questions concerning these instruments and ornaments of the Temple which are described in this chapter are before discussed chap. 25. and chap. 30. in the beginning of the chapters 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Christ our true propitiatorie and Mercie-seat Vers. 6. HE made the Mercie-seat The Mercie-seat signified Christ our true 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Propitiatorie who hath reconciled us to God his Father The Cherubs upon the Mercie-seat doe represent the holy Angels whose ministerie Christ useth in the government of his Church Pelargus As the Apostle saith They are sent forth to minister for their sakes that shall be heires of salvation Hebr. 1.14 Marbach 2. Doct. Christ both God and man THe making of the Arke of wood within and gold without did set forth the two natures in our blessed Saviour joyned together in one person the divine and humane Simlerus In the Propitiatorie and Mercie-seat are typically set forth the benefits that we have by Christ that as the Propitiatorie covered the Arke wherein was the Law so Christ Legem nos accusantem tegit doth cover and hide the Law which accuseth us Simler But more particularly the Apostle rehearseth the benefits which we have by Christ saying that he is made of God unto us his wisdome righteousnesse sanctification redemption 1. His wisdome in that Christ hath revealed unto us the will of his Father to give his Sonne for us That whosoever beleeveth in him should have eternall life 2. He is our Iustice in that hee imparted to us both his active righteousnesse in fulfilling the Law and his passive obedience in bearing the punishment due unto our sinne so the Apostle saith Christ is the end of the Law for righteousnesse to everie one that beleeveth 3. Christ is our Sanctification in that hee doth not only impute unto us his righteousnesse by faith but doth also sanctifie and regenerate us by his Spirit inabling us in some measure to keepe his Commandements as the Lord saith by his Prophet I will put my Spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes 4. He is our Redemption in that he hath by his innocent death appeased the wrath of God toward us as the Apostle saith Who shall condemne us it is Christ which is dead c. Marbachius 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Against such hereticks as erred concerning Christs divine or humane nature AS Christ is shadowed forth in the Arke to be both God and man so all such are condemned which doe erre concerning the divine or humane nature of Christ. As touching Christs divine nature 1. Some utterly deny it making Christ a meere man and not to have beene before he was conceived of the Virgin Marie in which heresie were Cerinthus Ebion contrarie to the Scripture which saith that the Word which was made flesh was in the beginning c. Ioh. 1.1 2. Some confesse another nature in Christ beside his humanitie but not of the same substance with God yet of an higher nature than any creature so held Carpocrates Basilides Arrius but our blessed Saviour himselfe saith I and my Father are one Ioh. 20.30 3. Some affirmed that Christ beside his humane nature consisted also of a divine yet not begotten of the Father but making one person with God the Father as well as being of one substance so the Sabellians and Patropassians whereas the Apostle saith God sent his Sonne made of a woman Gal. 4.4 The person then of the Sonne and not of the Father was made man for us Concerning Christs humane nature 1. Some affirmed that he was not a true man but onely in outward appearance as the Manichees and Marcionites who are confuted by Christs owne words Luke 24.39 Handle me and see for a spirit hath not flesh and bones as yee see me have 2. The Valentinians and Anabaptists hold that Christ had not his flesh of the Virgin Marie but brought it with him from heaven contrarie to the Apostle who saith That hee was made of the seed of David according to the flesh Rom. c. 3. 3. Some taught that Christ had a true humane nature but in respect of his body onely not of his soule as Apollinaris Bishop of Laodicea who is convinced by the words of our Saviour Matth. 26. My soule is heavie unto death 4. Some grant that Christ tooke upon him our whole nature but not our humane infirmities But the Apostle teacheth the contrarie that Christ was in all things tempted in like sort as we are yet without sinne There are two kinde of infirmities some are personall as leprosie blindnesse sicknesse diseases these Christ was not subject unto there are naturall infirmities which doe belong unto the whole humane nature as wearinesse hunger griefe and such like these our blessed Saviour undertooke that he might be in all things like unto us 5. Some hold that Christ had a true humane nature but after the uniting thereof in one person to his
of plants in growing and increasing of beasts in sense and moving of God and Angels in understanding 2. As God can doe all things by his power so man by wit reason and are doth compasse many difficult things 3. As God is the principall end of all things so man is the secondary end for whose use all things were created and he for the glory of God I will also set downe more at large the divers conceits of Augustine of this creating of man according to Gods image 1. He thinketh this image and similitude chiefly to consist in the soule and secondarily in the bodie because it was made to bee obedient to the soule and of an upright forme to behold the heavens lib. 83. quest 51. 2 Hee placeth Gods image in man in this that as all things are of God so all men had their beginning from Adam qu. 45. ex vet test 3. Hee thinketh this image to consist in mans dominion over the creatures de Genes cont Manich. c. 22. 4. The soule is like unto God because it is whole in the whole body and in every part thereof it neither increaseth nor decreaseth with the body 5. The soule expresseth the image of the Trinity in the understanding will memory which are three faculties yet make but one soule 6. The soule liveth by it selfe and doth also quicken the body as God quickneth all things 7. The soule beareth the image of God in reason the similitude of likenesse of God in charity lib. de spirit anim c. 39. Thus Augustine varieth placing this image sometime in one thing sometime in another But to put all out of doubt the Apostle sheweth how we are to understand the image of God in man Eph. 4.24 Which after God is created in righteousnesse and true holinesse Coloss. 4.10 Put on the new man which is renewed in knowledge after the image of him that created him This image then consisteth not so much in the substance of the soule or in the naturall faculties thereof as of understanding free will memory but in the knowledge and illumination holinesse and justice of the soule which are now wrought in man by grace and then were given by creation Our reasons are these 1. If this similitude and image were in the spirituall essence and substance of the soule both wicked spirits and wicked men should have the image of God for the substance of spirit and soule remaineth in them 2. Ambrose thus reasoâ—eth Deus non damnat imaginem suam c. God doth not damne his owne image or send it into hell fire c. but the soules of the wicked are damned ergo the image is not in the substance of the soule imago illa c. that image wherein thou wast made after the likenesse of God is not condemned but crowned Serm. 10. in Ps. 119. but the righteousnesse and holinesse of the soule only is crowned 3 That image after which men are naturally begotten is not the image of God for it were absurd if not impious to say that Gods image may naturally be propagated but men by nature receive the image of â—he â—â—asonable soule as Adam begat Seth in his owne likenesse after his image Gen. 5.3 that is like unto him both in soule and bodie wherefore the image of God consisteth not in the substance of the reasonable soule 4 That image of God after the which Adam was created is by his fall utterly lost and extinguished for otherwise this image need not to bee renewed and revived in us as it is by Christ as the Apostle sheweth Ephes 4.24 Coloss. 3.10 the fore-cited places but the substance of the reasonable soule with the naturall faculties and powers thereof are not lost therefore therein is not expressed this image To this purpose Augustine that the whole man both in his inward and outward part inveteravit is waxen old and decayed by sinne the inward man is renewed now by grace the outward man shall bee restored in the resurrection lib. 24. contr Faustum Epiphanius therefore had no reason to note this as an heresie in Origen for saying that Adam had lost by his transgression the image of his creation epist. ad Ioann Hierosol He might as well charge the Apostle with heresie who saith the newe man is renewed after the image of him that created him but there need no renewing where is not first a decaying nor a restoring of that which is not lost QVEST. XXIX Why it is added God created them male and female Vers. 27. THâ—â— God created man in his image c. 1. To take away all ambiguitie lest man might be thought to have beene created according to his owne image it is added in the image of God created he him 2. Thrice in the same verse Moses maketh mention of the creation of man left any might imagine with the Philosophers that man had no beginning but was eternall 3. Mention also is made of male and female that both man and woman should be knowne to be made according to Gods image though man first and as the more principall Iun. 4. And Moses saith he created them male and female not created him contrary to the conceit of Plato and some Hebrewes which thinke that Adam was at the first created both a man and woman and afterward divided in twaine Mercer QVEST. XXX Of mans rule and dominion over the creatures Vers. 28. RVle over the fish of the sea the foule of heaven and over every beast Theodoret thinketh that the great Whales were exempted from the dominion of man q. 20. in Gen. but his conceit is contrary to the text which giveth man rule overall the fish and Basil reporteth that he had seene great whirlpooles of the sea taken and subdued by the will and industrie of man hom 10. in Genes This rule and dominion of man was absolute before his fall for then both man should have beene of more excellent government by reason of his excellent wisdome to keepe the creatures in subjection and the beasts also by Gods providence should have had a naturall inclination to obedience a president whereof we have Gen. 2. when all the creatures presented themselves before Adam to receive their names of him Since Adams fall this preeminence and dominion of man over the beasts is greatly diminished and impaired that as he first disobeied his Creator so they also have cast off mans yoake yet not withstanding though now men have not so absolute a command over the creatures his Lordship and authority remaineth still which he exerciseth over the creatures by these foure wayes and meanes First there remaineth yet a naturall instinct of obedience in those creatures which are for mans use as in the oxe asse horse wherein Gods mercy appeareth that though man by his sinne be deprived of his authority over the wilde and great beasts as lyons beares yet the more necessary and serviceable creatures are kept in subjection still such a naturall
not evill that Adam in abstaining from that which was good might shew his humility to his Creator 2. In that God gave Adam so easie a precept to keep only to refraine to eat of one tree having liberty to use all the rest beside not like in hardnesse and difficulty to the commandement given to Abraham to sacrifice his only sonne herein the transgression and disobedience of Adam appeared to be the greater in transgressing a precept so easie to have beene obeyed This Augustine lib. 14. de civit dei c. 15. Thirdly we answer with Tertullian that this precept though in shew but easie and light yet containeth the very foundation of all precepts and of the whole morall law for therein was contained both his duty toward God in obeying his will and love toward themselves in escaping death which was threatned if they transgressed Tertul. lib. con Iud. So that in this precept Adam might have shewed both his love toward God in his obedience faith in beleeving it should so fall out unto him if he disobeyed as God said hope in expecting a further reward if he had kept the commandement The Hebrewes here are somewhat curious as R. Isaach that if they had tasted only of the fruit and not eaten it they had not transgressed but the commandements of God doe concerne the very thought R. Levi by eating understandeth the apprehension of things spirituall which is here forbidden but we take it rather litterally and historically that God giveth them so easie a precept to try their love and obedience Mercer QVEST. XXVI How a Law is not given to a righteous man BUt the Apostle saith The law is not given to a righteous man but unto the disobedient c. 1 Tim. 1.9 And Adam was now just and righteous and therefore he needed not a law for answer whereunto I say that the law in two respects is said not to be given to a just man 1. in respect of the negative precepts as to abstaine from murther theft adultery but in regard of the affirmative precepts to retaine them in obedience and doing of good workes so the just man had need of a law and so had Adam 2. A just man need not to feare the punishment of the law as S. Paul in another place saith of the Magistrate which is the speaking or living law he is not to be feared for good workes but for evill Rom. 13.4 And in this respect so long as Adam remained in his integrity and justice the punishment in the law concerned him not 3. And a righteous man rather of a voluntary disposition than by compulsion of law yeeldeth his obedience QVEST. XXVII Why God gave a precept to Adam fore-seeing before that he would transgresse it FOurthly A question will here bee moved why the Lord gave this precept to Adam which hee knew hee would not keepe for answer whereunto first wee say that God gave him a precept which was possible to be kept and Adam had power to keep it if he would it was then not Gods fault that gave him free will but his owne that abused that gift Secondly if it be replyed why God did not give him grace and stay him from transgression I answer that God could have given him such grace and to the Angels likewise that they should not have fallen but it was fit that God should leave the creatures to their free will and not hinder the course of nature which hee had made Thirdly though God foresaw mans transgression yet that was no reason to withhold the precept for then God should neither have made the Angels nor man because he saw that some of both should bee reprobates and by the same reason God should not have given his written word because many heretikes doe pervert it to their destruction Fourthly as God foresaw mans transgression so he knew how to turne it to good as in shewing mercy to sinners and in sending Christ to restore what man had lost so that notwithstanding Gods foresight of Adams transgression he was not to forbeare to charge Adam with this commandement in regard of the great good which God also did foresee should ensue QVEST. XXVIII What kind of death was threatned to Adam Vers. 17. IN the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death The first question here moved is what death God threatneth to Adam whether the death only of the body or soule or of both 1. We neither think that the spirituall death of the soule is here only signified whereby the soule is separated by sinne from God which was the opinion of Philo Iudeus lib. 2. de allegor Mosaicis and of Eucherim lib. 1. in Genes for wee see that the Lord himselfe threatned the death of the body to Adam Genes 2.19 Dust thou art and to dust thou shalt returne 2. Neither is the death of the body here onely implyâ—d as some have thought but the death of the soule by sinne also which bringeth forth the death of the body as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 5.13 Death went over all men for as much as all men have sinned There was first sinne in the soule before there followed death in the body 3. Neither doe we think that everlasting death is here excluded as Pererius seemeth to insinuate lib. 4. in Genes qu. 4. of this matter For the Apostle saith We were by nature the children of death as well as others Eph. 1.5 by Adams transgression we were the children of wrath hee therefore much more that made us so and if Adam had not by sinning made himselfe guilty of eternall death why was the promise of the Messiah presently upon his fall made unto him Gen. 1.15 whose office is to redeeme us from sinne and everlasting damnation 4. Wee therefore thinke with Augustine that by death here is understood whatsoever death either of the soule or body temporall or eternall lib. 1. de câ—vâ—â— dei c. 12. for Augustine maketh foure kinds of death the temporall death of the soule when it is for a time separated from God by sin the eternal death of the soule when it is separated from the body the temporall death of the body when it is separated from the soule the eternall death of the body in hell So Adam first died in soule by losing his innocency he died in body returning to dust he was subject also to everlasting death both of body and soule but from that he was redeemed by Christ. 5. Beside under the name of death are comprehended all other miseries calamities and sorrowes which are the forerunners of death so that we may fitly compare death to the center all other miseries as the circle or circumference about the center or as the Scripture resembleth it death is as the burning coale other sorrowes and miseries are as the sparkles that doe rise from the coale Iob 5.7 Man is borne to travaile as the sparkes flye upward QVEST. XXIX When Adam began to die SEcondly it is
inquired when this sentence began to take place that in what day soever Adam did eat of the tree he should dye the death 1. Some thinke that a day is not here to bee taken according to mans account of dayes but as it is before God with whom a thousand yeares are but as a day and so Adam died within a thousand yeares after so Iustinus dialog cum Triph. but this sense seemeth to bee strained 2. Neither doe we refer these words in what day soever to the first clause only thou shalt eat and not to the second thou shalt dye the death as though the meaning should not bee they should dye the same day wherein they did eat but at any time after for this seemeth also to be but a forced sense 3. But we rather allow Hieromes interpretation that Adam began in the same day to dye not actually but because then he became mortall and subject to death lib. tradit in Gen. so Symmachus readeth thou shalt bee mortall 4. And beside that then actualâ—y Adam entred into misery and sorrow labour hunger thirst which are the forerunners of death 5. Adde unto this also that in the same day death entred by sinne into the soule of Adam in the very same day of his transgression QVEST. XXX Whether God made death THirdly seeing that by Gods sentence death seased upon Adam the question is whether God made death and whether this corporall death be a punishment of sin We answer 1. that as death is a defect of nature beside the first intention of the Creator brought in by sinne into the world that God is not the â—uthor of it but it is so only the fruit and effect of sinne 2. But as death is a just punishment inflicted for sinne so it is of God who though hee first made not death yet now hee disposeth of it thereby shewing his justice upon mans transgression so that as Augustine saith speaking of the beginning of darkenesse Deus non fâ—â—â—t tenebras sâ—dâ—rdinavit God made not darknesse but ordered them so may it bee said of death 3. Eugubiâ—us objecteth that death is not properly a punishment of sinne because it remaineth in the faithfull and it is not taken away by Christ. in Cosmopeia To which we answer 1. That death also at the last shal be destroyed by Christ 1 Cor. 15.26 The last enemy that shal be destroied is death 2. That although the death of the body remaine yet in the members of Christ in them it is not now as a punishment but as a consequent of their corruptible nature because all flesh is now as grasse Isa. 40.6 and death now unto them is not a curse but turned to a blessing in Christ being both a cessation from labâ—ur and an entrance into rest Rev. 14.13 Blessed are they that dye in the Lord they rest from their labours and their workes follow them QVEST. XXXI Why it was not good for man to be alone Vers. 18. IT is not good for man to be alone 1. not as R. Sâ—l left if man would have beene alone hee might be thought to be chiefe Lord in earth as God was in heaven for if man had beene alone who should have so thought or spoken 2. Neither was it not good in respect of God who by his infinite power and wisdome could otherwayes have multiplyed and increased man but in respect of that order and course of generation which God appointed for other creatures 3. Neither is this so said as though no man could live without a woman as the Hebrewes have these sayings nothing is good but a woman â—e that hath not a wife is not a man for God hath given unto some a speciall gift which may supply this want 4. Neither is S. Paul contrary to Moses where he saith it is not good to touch a woman for he speaketh in respect of those present times of persecution wherein their wives might have beene a let unto them Mercer 5. But this is so said 1. in respect of mutuall society and comfort 2. in respect of the propagation of the world 3. especially for the generation and increase of the Church of God 4. but most of all it was meet that woman should bee joyned to man because of the promised seed of the woman of whom came our Saviour Christ after the flesh QVEST. XXXII Wherein woman was a meet helpe for him Vers. 18. LEt us make an helpe meet for him The word cenâ—gdâ— signifieth as one before him or against him But we neither allow the conceit of some Hebrewes as R. Sâ—lamon that the woman is said to be against man because she is contrary to him 2. Nor yet doe wee like of Tostatus conjecture because the male and female in respect of their naturall parts are contrary 3. Nor yet doe wee approve David Kimchi his collection that the woman is said to bee as before man that is as a servant to attend vpon him for shee is appointed to bee his fellow-helper not his servant neither is it like that if shee had beene ordained to any base use or service that she should have beene framed out of Adams side 4. Therefore shee is called a helpe like to man as Hierome readeth or according to him as the Septuagint or as before him as the Hebrew both because shee was made like unto man as well in proportion of body as in the qualities of the mind being created according to the image of God as also for that she was meet for man necessary for the procreation education of children and profitable for the disposing of houshold affaires 5. This maketh a manifest difference betweene woman which is alwayes before man cohabiting and conversing with him and other females which after their copulation forsake their males Luther QVEST. XXXIII When the woman was formed A Further doubt is moved by some at what time the woman was made where 1. wee reject the conceit of Cajetanus who making an allegory of this story of the framing of the woman out of Adams side is forced to affirme that God made man and woman together upon the sixth day and not the woman out of the man for thus the history of Moses is called into question and as well may the whole discourse of the creation of the world be allegorised as this narration of the making of woman And again it is contrary to the Apostle who saith that the woman was of the man 1 Cor. 11.9 2. We likewise refuse the opinion of Catharinus who thinketh the woman to have been made the seventh day for this also is contrary to the Scripture Exod. 20.11 In six dayes the Lord made heaven and earth the sea and all that in them is 3. So then we hold that the woman was made of a rib out of Adams side as Moses setteth it downe neither made together with him out of the earth nor yet made so long after him upon the seventh day but she was formed upon the sixâ—h day
time though not now 5. Confut. Adams sinne pardonable 5. WHereas we say that all sinnes are veniall to the faithfull and elect Bellarmine replieth that Adam committed a mortall and damnable sinne because it was said vnto him in what day thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death lib. 1. de amiss grat c. 7. Ans. Wee say that though this sinne was damnable in it owne nature yet by Gods grace through Christ it was made veniall and pardonable to Adam unlesse Bellarmine say with the hereticke Taâ—iane that Adam was damned 6. Confut. Adam lost not his faith 6. BY this place also he would proove that Adam and Eve lost their saith because they beleeved not the sentence of God that they should die if they transgressed the commandement lib. 3. de amission great c. 6. Ans. This prooveth that they failed in faith not that their faith was utterly lost and extinguished for if Adam had no faith remaining to what purpose should God have propounded the promise of the Messiah to a faithlesse man Places of Exhortation 1. IN that God sanctified the Sabboth and rested therein from all his works he did it for our example that we therby should learne religiously to observe the Lords day 1. in abstaining from all bodily and servile workes 2. in keeping our selves undefiled and unspotted of all sinnefull works 3. in sanctifying it to holy exercises to the praise of God and our owne comfort 2 v. 7. In that God made man of the dust and put the breath of life into his nostrils man is here to learne humilitie by the consideration of his base and poore beginning and to remember how brittle his state is whose life is but a blast of the breath a puffe of the aire Isay 2.22 Cease from man whose breath is in his nostrils 3 Seeing that goodly garden of paradise replenished with such goodly plants and fruitfull trees is now destroyed and not to be found in earth we are taught to sequester our affections from all earthly delights and to seeke for a paradise much better in heaven 4 v. 15. Seeing man even in the state of his innocency was not to live idlely but God assigned him to keep the garden we are thereby admonished that now much more every man should occupie himselfe in some honest labour of a lawfull vocation 5 In that God made the woman out of man from whom shee had her beginning thereby is described the dutie of the wife to be obedient to her husband as her head and principall for whole cause shee was made 6 And seeing the woman is bone of mans bone and flesh of his flesh thereby the husband is put in remembrance to love tender and cherrish his wife even as his owne flesh 7. verse 18. It is not good for man to be alone in that God first taketh care to provide an helper for man before he saw his owne want and while Adam slept and thought nothing the Lord prepared him an helpe we see how Gods providence watcheth over us foreseeing for us many things which we see not our selves yea taking care for us while we sleep as it is in the Psalme Hee giveth his wel-beloved sleepe Psal. 127.3 Mercer CHAP. III. The Analysis or Method THis Chapter describeth the fall of man first his sinne and transgression from verse 1. to verse 9. then his punishment verse 9. to the end In their transgression is to be considered the tentation of Sathan verse 1. to verse 6. the seduction of the man and woman verse 6. thirdly the effects and fruits of their sinne verse 7 8. In Sathans temptation wee haue his subtill insinuation verse 1. the womans simple confession verse 2 3. the suggestion it selfe verse 4 5. In their seduction verse 6. first are set downe the inducements or provocation the goodnesse of the tree for meat the pleasantnesse to the eye the fruit thereof supposed to be knowledge then the pravarication or offence they did eat The effects of their transgression are shame which causeth them to cover their nakednesse verse 7. feare which maketh them to hide themselves verse 8. In the punishment there is first their conviction of the man and woman verse 9. to 14. then the malediction or curse denounced first then executed The sentence is denounced against the tempter or parties tempted The tempter is either the â—ccessary that is the serpent which was the instrument whose punishment is set forth verse 14. or the principall namely Sathan who is censured verse 15. The persons tempted first the woman is punished with sorrow in travaile subjection to her husband verse 16. secondly the man is judged the cause is first shewed his transgression verse 17. then his judgement in the cursing of the earth with thornes and thistles in cursing of man with misery in his life mortality in his end verse 19. The sentence lastly is executed in the expulsion of man out of Paradise verse 23. with the consultation going before verse 22. and his perpetuall exile from thence the Angels keepe the way to Paradise with a sword that Adam should not returne thither The difference of translations v. 1. the serpent was wisest S. wiser C. craftier than any beast cat heb gnarum subtill v. 1. yea hath God indeed said B. G. A. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quare wherefore hath God said S.H. it is true that God hath said Ch. quia because God hath said T.P. heb aph ci yea because Sathans abrupt beginning sheweth a long communication before and here hee giveth a reason as though God were not equall toward man in the prohibition c. v. 6. to be desired to get knowledge G.T.S. or to make one wise B. heb delightfull to behold aspectu delectabibile C.H. which was said before v. 8. the voice of the word of God C. the voice of God walking caet v. 8. in the coole of the day B.G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at noone S. ad auram post meridiem in the coole aire after noone H. ad ventum in the wind or aire of the day T.P.C. heb lervach haiom the soft wind brought Gods voice unto them v. 11. unlesse thou hast eaten c. S.H. hast thou eaten caeter v. 12. the woman which thou gavest to be with me 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 B.S.C. which thou gavest me G. gavest my fellow sociam H. allocasti didst place with me T. gâ—imads with me heb v. 15. he shall breake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 G.S. ipsa she shall H. it shall breake ipsum T.B.P. heb his it shall that is the seed he shall observe thee from the beginning thou shalt observe him to the end Ch. thou shalt lye in wait for his heele H. bruise his heele caet v. 16. thy desire toward thy husband T.B. subject to thy husband G. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy turning to thy husband S.C. subpotestate under the power of thy husband H. heb to shuchah desire
Never any man in earth Christ onely excepted kept the Sabbath without sin the Apostle saith He that is entred into his rest hath also ceased from his owne workes as God did from his Heb. 4.10 it is the rest onely of Christ where there shall be cessation from all the workes of sinne But that rest which Adam should have kept in Paradise was not Christs rest therefore he kept no rest there without sin he fell then before the Sabbath 10. That place lastly maketh to this purpose Psal. 49.13 Adam lodged not one night in honour for so are the words if they be properly translated the word is lun which signifieth to lodge or stay all night and thus divers of the Rabbines doe expound this place of Adam Upon these reasons it seemeth most probable that Adam did not continue one night in Paradise but fell in the same day of his creation Of this opinion are Irenaeus Cyrillus Epiphanius Moses Barcephas Philoxenus Ephrem with others rehearsed by Pererius upon this place though he himselfe be of another opinion That objection that so much businesse as the giving of names to the creatures by Adam the temptation of Eva by the Serpent and seduction of Adam by woman could not be dispatched in so small a time of six or seven houres may easily bee answered 1. It is evident by the text that the imposition of names was performed the day of his creation before the woman was made Gen. 2.20 and it asked no long time in regard of the singular wisdome and knowledge of Adam who was able at the first sight of the creatures without any long search or triall of their nature to give them fit names 2. Of Satans nimblenesse in hastening the tentation and insinuating himselfe to the woman there need bee made no doubt the celerity and agility of spirits is great 3. It was the coole of the day about the Eventide when sentence was given against Adam so that in the space of eight or nine houre from his creation to his fall all these matters might easily be done QVEST. XXXIII Whether Adam was cast out Vers. 24. THâ—â— hee cast out man c. 1. Where the Septuagint adde and placed him before Paradise whereupon some writers have descanted of the causes why Adam was placed before Paradise that by the sight thereof he remembring from whence he was fallen might more effectually repent his sinne the originall is otherwise that not Adam but the Cherubims were placed before Paradise 2. Whereas Theodoret thinketh that these Cherubims were not Angels but certaine terrible visions set to feare man from that passage it may be otherwise gathered out of Scripture where wee read that the Cherubims pictured over the Arke were beautifull faces representing Angels and therefore the Prophet compareth the king of Titus glittering in his pretious stones to the Cherub Ezech. 28.14 3. Concerning the fiery shaken sword we refuse 1. either the collection of Tertullian who taketh it for torrida zâ—â—a the parching countrie under the aequinoctiall or of Liranus who would have it to be a certaine wall of fire about Paradise or of Rupertus that understandeth it of purgatorie fire for all these are deceived about the translation the word signifieth not a fiery sword shaken but rather a sharp sword shaken as the Chaldâ— paraphrast readeth which by the shaking seemeth to glitter as the flame of fire or because the word Lahat signifieth to inflame it is not unlike but that some fierie inflammation in the likenesse of a sword might be set as a terrour in that place Iun. 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Spirits have power to possesse bodies and speake out of them WHereas Satan useth the serpent and out of his trunke frameth a voice we neede not thinke it strange that the Devill hath this power to possesse the bodies of beasts and to speake out of them which though Iulâ—aâ— the Apostata counted a fable Cyrillus learnedly sheweth the like to have beene done out of the heathen writers as how in Homer Achilles horse inspired by Iuno foretelleth his death Pâ—rphyrius writeth that the river Causus saluted Pythagoras saying Ave Pythagora and Phylostratus that a certaine Elme saluted Apollonius Isogonus Cithiensis saith that in Rhodeâ— a certaine bull consecrate to Iupiter did speake The Pagans therefore and Atheists finding the like in their owne writers have no reason to deride this storie of the Devils speaking in the serpent Perer. 2. Doct. Adam and Eva sinned not before they were tempted WHereas Satan was the first that inveigled the woman with ambitious desire saying yee shall bee as Gods vers 5. The opinion of Prosper is discovered not to be sound that our first parents were tickled with pride before the tentation and therefore were permitted of God to fall into it for this difference is made betweene the sinne of man and of the Angels he fell being seduced but the other of their owne pride without a seducer transgressed 3. Doct. Adam if he had not sinned should not have died Vers. 19. DVst thou art and to dust thou shalt returne hence it is gathered that death was not naturall to man but hapned because of sinne contrary to the opinion of Iosephus that thinketh that man should have died though he had not sinned but his life should have beene much longer It was the opinion also of the Pelagians that death was in mans nature and sprang not from sinne Not much differing is the sentence of the Popish writers that man was created mortall by the condition of his nature yet preserved by a supernaturall gift the contrary is evident from hence because it was never said to man before he had sinned that he should returne to dust 4. Doct. The Trinity proved out of the Old Testament Vers. 22. BEhold the man is become as one of us This is an evident place against the Iewes to prove the Trinity for here the Lord speaketh of more than one neither can it be answered that it is but a phrase of speech to use the plurall for the singular for here is more than a phrase this speech could not be true to say one of vs if there were no more than one person in the God-head 5. Doct. Why God suffered Adam to be tempted and fall FUrther whereas the question will be demanded how it stood with Gods justice and holinesse to suffer man to be tempted whom he foresaw should fall Our answer is this 1. we say with the Apostle O the deepenesse of the riches both of the wisdome and knowledge of God! how vnsearchable are his judgements and his waies past finding out Râ—m 11.33 And Augustine maketh the same answer to this question Altitudinem consiliâ—eâ—us penetrare non possum c. I cannot enter into the depth of Gods counsell 2. Yet for as much as God had given man free-will and sufficient strength to resist this tentation if he would it was fit he should be left to
exercise his strength as Augustine againe saith Administrat omâ—ia qua creavit ut etiam ipsa proprios motus exercere sinat God doth so governe all things which he created that yet hee suffereth them to exercise their owne motions 3. God might justly suffer this to be done because hee did know how to turne Adams fall unto good Deuâ— permisit hominem tentari quâ—m sciebut esse casurum quid simul videbat eo casu sâ—â—â—ti posse ad misericordiam c. God suffered man to be tempted whom he knew should fall because he saw how to use his fall to declare his mercy and justice while he justly punished some out of the same damned masse and delivered others in mercy Doct. VI. Adam not damned WHereas v. 15. a promise is made concerning Christ that the seede of the woman should breake the serpents head from hence we infer that our first patents though they sinned yet were by faith in the Messiah to come restored and not utterly condemned which was the heresie of the Tatiaâ—es August de haeres c. 23. In the booke of wisdome we read that wisdome preserved the first father of the world and brought him out of his offence c. 10.1 which is agreeable to the Canonicall scripture because Adam is called the sonne of God Luke 3.38 he was not then the child of death and hell everlastingly to perish Doct. VII Wherein Adam transgressed NOw because carnall men doe extenuate Adams sinne that he was cast out of Paradise for eating an apple I will briefly shew the greatnes of our first parents transgression wherein many sins concurred 1. There was in them both incredulitie in not beleeving Gods words to be true 2. Vnthankfulnesse in not being contented with their estate 3. Pride in desiring to be like unto God 4. Wantonnes in sinning without any necessitie having all the trees in the garden beside to eare of 5. There was the sinne of gluttonie in pampering the desire of the belâ—â—e 6. Disobedience in transgressing the commandement 7. Curiositie in coveting to know the operation of the fruit in bringing them to knowledge 8. Presumption in that they presumed of Gods mercie that they should not die though they did eate 9. Then followed the concupiscence and rebellion of the flesh in being ashamed of their nakednesse 10. They excused their sinne 11. They are guiltie of homicide in bringing death not only upon themselves but all their posteritie 12. Beside Eva seduced her husband 13. Adam sinned in his inordinate affection to his wife in listning to her 14. The easines of the commandemeÌ„t maketh the transgression more heinous as Augustine well noteth answering to this question why God forbad them to eate of that tree Si bona est quare non tango si mala est quare in Paradise ideo in Paradiso est quia bona est sed nolâ— tangâ—â— quiâ— obedienteÌ„ te volâ— if it be good why doe I not touch it if it be evill why is it in Paradise therefore it is in paradise because it is good but I will not have thee touch it because I would have thee obedient God could not then make better triall of mans obedience than in forbidding that which was good Places of confutation Confut I. Infidelity not pride the first sinne of our parent 1. THe opinion of the Popish writers is that pride was the first sinne that Eva was tempted unto because Satan saith unto them yee shall bee as gods but it is rather evident that their first sinne was infidelitie first Satan telleth them ye shall not die at all and so perswadeth them not to give credit to the word of God for if they had verely beleeved that to come to passe which was threatned they would never have given any credit to Satan Confut. II. Our parents lost not their faith 2. BEllarmine also holdeth that our first parents in their transgression lost their faith because by the seducement of Satan they beleeved not what God said unto them ye shall not die Ans. 1. It followeth not if in this one act of faith they failed that therefore totally their faith was extinguished he that shal be seduced in one article or point of faith is he presently stripped of all faith 2. It was no formall infidelitie as though wittingly they rejected Gods word but they were materially deceived onely and their sudden violent affection over-shadowed their knowledge judgement 3. So Peter denied Christ through feare and frailtie yet in his judgement he could not so at once cast off all opinion of Christ hâ—s faith was shaken and winnowed but it failed not as our Saviour testifieth of him that he had praied for him that his faith faile not Luke 23.22 and so was the case in our first parents Confut. III. Not Marie but Christ brake the serpents head 3. vers 15. THe vulgar latine translation readeth shee shall breake thy head c. which the Popish writers understand of the virgin Mary as Pererius doubteth not to give this marginal note B. virgo contrivit caput serpentis the blessed Virgin did break the head of the serpent and Bellarmine also justifieth this translation whereas in the original it is his ipsum it in the neuter gender which must be referred to seed the Septuagint and the Chalde read he in the masculine understanding it of Christ for none else but Christ broke the serpents head Confut. IIII. The tree of life could not actually give life but was a symbole of it 4. vers 22. LEst he take of the tree of life and live for ever Bellarmine would proove from hence that this tree by eating the fruit therof might bring true immortalitie Ans. 1. As the Lord saith by way of derision man is become as one of vs to know good and evill So in the same sense is this other part of the sentence uttered that as a man simply thought to get knowledge by eating of the one so he might imagine to obtaine life by the other 2. For if Adam might have lived by eating of this tree now after he had sinned how would that other saying have taken effect in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt die the death Gen. 2.17 These speeches had beene contrarie the one to the other 3. It was therefore the tree of life as the other was of the knowledge of good and evill that is significative non effective not in operation â—ut in signification it was a signe or symbole of life received from God and by Gods gift should have beene â—reserved if a man had not sinned and therefore man beeing deprived of life lost also the signe thereof Places of Exhortation and practice 1. WE have here set forth unto us from v. 1. to v. 7. the degrees of tentation 1. the suggestion of Satan 2. delectation the woman saw the tree was pleasant c. 3. Consent shee tooke of the fruit 4. The effecting of the thing desired shee did
said that Cain dwelt in Eden but over against it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as the Septuagint translate on the east side now Paradise is said to be planted not on the east side of Eden but in Eden toward the east in respect of the situation as it was then to the Israelites being at that time when Moses wrote this story in the desart 3. all the translators in this place take this word Eden for a proper name 3. Doct. Henoch the first city in the world 3. V. 17 HE called the city Henoch Hence it is apparaÌ„t who was the first founder of cities that they were not froÌ„ the beginning as Aristotle thought 2. Neither that they first began to be built under the reigne of Iupiter who was after the floud 3. Neither that Athens or Cecropia built by Cecrops as the Greeks 4. Or Argos as the Argives 5. Or Thebes as the Aegyptians were the first Cities but this City built by Cain and called Henochia whereof Berosuâ— Annianus writeth that it was built about the mountaine Libanus and that in his time some part of the foundation did appeare being called by the inhabitants the city of Cain 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Man hath no power of himselfe to rule ever sinne 1. Vers. 7. VNto thee his desire shall be subject c. From hence Bellarmine and Pererius understanding these words of subjection of sin would prove that man hath free will by nature to sin and not to sin dominari peccato to rule over sin Answer 1. It is evident that this place is understood not of the subjection of sin but the submission of Abel to his brother as Chrysostom expoundeth 2. For of sin it was not true that Cain had dominion over it as he had over his brother 3. Neither can it properly be said that sin hath a desire to the soule but the soule rather to it 4. The Septuagint translate the conversion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thereof making no mention before of sin at all whose conversion then is it but Abels who was spoken of before 5. And if they will understand it of sin it would follow that man by his naturall power only could resist the temptation of sin which yet Bellarmine is ashamed to affirme 2. Confut. Monkery not knowne to the old world 2. Vers. 26. THen began men c. This place is urged by Bellarmine to prove the institution of Monkery that Enos brought in a more strict kind of life than was used before Ans. If the text be thus read they began to profane the invocation of the name of God then they have no colour of monkery from hence 2. If the other reading be admitted it followeth not that because Enos began after a wore strict manner to worship God that therefore he was a Monke 3. And his begetting of sonnes and daughters Genes 5.10 sheweth that he was no monke 6. Places of morall observation 1. Vers. 5. CAin was exceeding wroth Wee see the cause why the righteous are hated of the wicked is for their innocent life as Cain hated his brother as the Apostle saith because his workes are evill his brothers good 1 Iohn 3.12 2. Vers. 14. Thou hast cast me from thy face c. This is the greatest punishment of sinne to bee forsaken of God and given over to a reprobate sense as Cain was and as the Apostle saith the Gentiles were delivered over to a reprobate mind Rom. 1.28 as Ambrose noteth well nihil gravius guam â—rraâ—tâ—m a deo deseri ut se revocare non posset nothing is more grievous than for him that erreth to be forsaken of God that he cannot recall himselfe 3. Vers. 14. WHosoever findeth me shall slay me c. Bernard well noteth here consolationem miseram obtinuit quam querebat he obtained that miserable comfort which hee desired that is not to be killed as Saul desired the Prophet to honour him before the people Sam. 15. such are the momentany solaces of worldly men which are farre from the true and ever-during comforts 4. Vers. 17. In that Cain built a City and his posterity were the inventers of humane acts of tents musicke carving we see that saying of our Saviour to be verified that the children of this world are wiser in their generation than the children of light Luke 16.8 and Gregory well observeth â—â—iquimentem in amore presentis vitae figunt that wicked men doe fire their minde in the love of this present life Kaine buildeth a city and calleth it Henoch by his sonnes name which signifieth dedication but Henoch in the righteous line is the seventh so the wicked doe dedicate worldly possessions in the first place the righteous in the last 5. By this example of Cain and Habel we learne that we are not to measure Gods favour by the accidents of this life as Ambrose well sheweth that Abel justus innocens imâ—â—â—urus sublatus est c. a just innocent devout man in his young yeares is taken away whereas wicked Cain liveth long begetteth children buildeth Cities which is an evident demonstration of another life after this wherein God shall measure to every man according to their workes CHAP. V. The Method IN this Chapter there is a rehearsall of the yeares of the Patriarkes before the floud and of their acts there is a threefold account of their yeares before they begat children and after and the summe of both joyned together Their acts are either generall in begetting sonnes and daughters or speciall as of Henoch his godly conversation he walked with God in earth v. 22. his translation he walked with God in heaven v. 24. of Lamech his consolation in his sonne Noah v. 29. 2. The grammaticall interpretation v. 1. This is the booke of the generation of men S. of Adam cat this is the enumeration T. heb sepher a book an ennarration v. 3. Adam lived 230. yeares S. an 130. cater v. 4. The dayes of Adam which he lived after he begat Seth were 700. S. the dayes of Adam after hee begat Seth were 800. cater v. 6. Seth lived 205. yeares S. an 105. yeares cater v. 7. Seth lived 707. yeares S. 805. yeares cater v. 9. Enos lived 190. yeares S. 90. yeares cat v. 10. Enos lived after he begat c. 715. yeares S. 815. yeares cat v. 12 an 170. yeares S. 70. yeares cat v. 13.740 yeares S. 840. cat v. 15. an 165. yeares S. 65. yeares cat v. 16.730 yeares S. 830. yeares cat v. 21. an 165. yeares S. 65. yeares cat v. 22. and Henoâ—h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pleased God S. walked with God cat walked continenter steadfastly with God Tr. heb halech to walke walked in the feare of God Ch. v. 24. he was not found S. he appeared not H. Ch. was no more seene B. G. noâ— extitit he was no more Tr. heb he was not v. 24. God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
So here the Lord holdeth on his unchangeable course of judgement in punishing sinne yet seemeth to repent in undoing his worke in destroying man whom he had made Perer. QVEST. XII Why the creatures are punished with man 9. Vers. 7. I Will destroy from man to beast c. Not onely man shall be destroyed but the other creatures with him and yet man onely had sinned The reason is 1. as Chrysostome sheweth because all things were made for mans use hic igitur cum e medio tollitur quis illorum usus erit and therefore when man is taken away there should be no use of them 2. Like as when the head is cut off all the members die so together with man the creatures over the which he had power are punished not onely he but his Hereby the severity of Gods punishment appeareth as also the greatnesse of mans sin that brought destruction upon many as Davids sin in numbring the people did upon the whole land 3. Because beastly men had abused the creatures to their filthy pleasure and riotous excesse it standeth with Gods justice to punish the instrument with the principall 4. The fishes are not also here threatned to be destroyed because they lived in that element wherewith God purposed to overflow the earth neither had man so much abused them as the other kinds and beside it pleased God to spare them among other creatures at other times the Lord threatneth also to take away the fish of the Sea Hosh. 4.3 Mercer QVEST. XIII How Noah is said to be perfect Vers. 10. NOah was a just and perfect man c. 1. Noah not yet any man living can be said to be perfect in respect of Gods justice or in the sight of God as the Psalmist saith If thou O Lord markest what is done amisse who shall be able to abide it Ps. 130.3 2. Neither yet in regard of that perfection which the Saints shall attaine unto in the Kingdome of God as the Apostle sheweth Not as though I had already attained either were already perfect Phil. 3.12 3. Neither yet is any so perfect as that he can be found in this life without sinne which was the heresie of the Pelagians for the Preacher saith there is not one just man upon the earth that doeth good and sinneth not Eccles. 7.20 4. Neither is any said to be perfect because they can keepe the commandements and doe more than is commanded in observing the Evangelicall counsell as Pererius and other Popish Writers 5. But Noah is said to be perfect in comparison of others and therefore it is added in his generation or in regard of the perfection which may be attained unto in this life which is rather in the will and desire to be perfect and in increasing and going still forward than in any actuall accomplishment of the desire and in this sense the Apostle having a little before denied himselfe to bee perfect yet saith to the Philippians Let as many as be perfect bee thâ—â— minded Philippians 3.15 and so our Saviour biddeth us be perfect as our heavenly Father is perfect that is that we should more and more labour for perfection As Augustine saith Ingredi sine macula non aâ— surde dicitur non qui jam perfectus sed qui ad ipsam perfectionem irreprehensibiliter currit Hee is not amisse said to walke without spot not who is already perfect but runneth unto perfection without reproofe Thirdly how Noah is said to be perfect is expounded vers 8. Noah found grace in the sight of God it was the perfection then of faith whereby Noah was excepted as just and perfect in the sight of God being by faith cloathed with the perfection and justice of Christ. QVEST. XIIII How the earth was corrupt 11. THe earth was corrupt before God 1. That is the inhabitants of the earth where corrupt as Chrysostome saith Homo terra appellatur quia totus terrenus Man is called earth because he was become wholly earthly 2. Or they had infected the very earth with their abominations and made it accursed Iun. as the Psalmist saith A fruitfull land is turned into barrennesse for the wickednesse of them that dwell therein Psal. 107.34 3. The earth may be said to be corrupt that is defiled with those sinnes of uncleannesse which they committed as the Scripture testifieth that the land is defiled with such abominations Levit. 18.25 4. The earth was corrupt before God that is they were growne to such impudency and boldnesse in their sinnes that they would commit them even as in the presence and sight of God as the Prophet saith They declare their sinnes as Sodome they hide them not Isay. 3.9 QVEST. XV. Whether they which died in the floud perished everlastingly Vers. 13. I Will destroy them with the earth c. Here a great question ariseth whether all they which were destroyed in the floud perished everlastingly that is both in body and soule 1. For answer to this question we neither thinke that most of the old world were onely temporally punished which seemeth to have beene the opinion of Hierome that they which perished in the floud as likewise the Sodomites receperunt in vita malasua received their punishment in this life To the which purpose he urgeth that place Nahum 1.9 Non consurget duplex tribulatio Affliction shall not rise the second time and therefore it standeth not with Gods justice to punish twice for the same sinne both in this world and the world to come To this place I answer first that the Prophet speaking of the destruction of the Assyrians sheweth onely that theiâ— overthrow should be finall that God should not need to smite them againe As Abishai said to David when hee found Saul asleepe Let mee smite him and I will not smite him againe 1 Sam. 26.9 Thus Theohpylact and Theodoret expound this place Secondly if it bee expounded as it is alleaged it must be understood onely of penitent persons that such being afflicted in this life shall not need to be punished againe as we may see in the repentant theefe but concerning the the other theefe detemporali ad aeternum transvectus est supplicium he was carried from temporall to eternall punishment as Rupertus saith 2. Neither doe we approve their opinion that thinke many of the old world though incredulous before yet when they saw the floud comming in fine vitae poenetentiam egerunt did repent them even in the end of their life sic Lyranus Bellarmine For S. Peter calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the world of the wicked 2 Pet. â— 5 They then that were wicked so continued to the end 3. Neither is the opinion of Cajetanus to be received that thinketh non fuisse simpliciter incredulos id est sine vera Dei side that they were not simply incredulous that is without the true faith of God but only beleeved not Noah in this that the floud should
the rest of his sonnes being yet unborne Ramban 3. Neither is this an imprecation but a prediction of that which was to come Theodoret Calvin 4. Canaan is accursed not Cham not for that Canaan first saw his fathers wickednesse Theodoret or because of Gods favour towards Cham in preserving him in the Arke as some Jewes thinke nor yet lest that if Cham had beene named his whole posterity should have beene under this curse whereas Canaan only standeth under it Perer. for the whole lineage of Cham stood accursed But Chams sonne is noted not the father both to shew the greatnesse of his sinne whereby the punishment was derived also to his posterity Calvin And to declare that Canaan following his fathers ungodly steps who was partaker with him deriding Noah Mercer was also worthy of the same malediction Ambrose ibid. As also Canaan is singled out from the rest of Chams sons by the spirit of prophesie whereby Noah foresaw the wickednes of that nation and now the time was come when the event was to answer the prophecy in expelling the Canâ—nites and making them servants to Sems posterity Calvin As also hereby we are given to understand as Gregory well noteth in that Cham sinning Canaan is cursed quod reproborum nequitia hic inultae proficiunt sed in posterum feriuntur that wicked mens sinnes goe a while unpunâ—shed but they are afterwards met withall QVEST. XX. How Canaan became a servant to his brethren SErvant of servants 1. That his condition should be most slavish and servile more vile than the lowest degree of servants which should be so much the more grievous because he is subjected to his brethren whereas to be a servant to strangers is more willingly borne as Iosephus brethren thought great scorne that their brother should be their Lord Muscul. 2. We see that as in Adam sinne brought forth death so in Caine it is the beginning of slavish servitude ecce fratrem eodem natum patre peccatum fecit servâ—m behold sinne maketh the brother borne of the same parent a servant Chrysost. A profitable service and subjection should otherwise have beene in the world as when men for order sake and their better preservation obey their mercifull and prudent rulers that governe them as fathers But the slavish life and service had the beginning in cursed Canaan such as their state is that are taken captives in battell who being saved alive servi fiebant a servando appellati became servants being so called because they were saved Augustine 3. Though this curse did not presently take place for the Cananites did hold the Israelites a while in subjection yet at the length Gods judgements which hee in his wisdome and secret counsell for reasons best knowne to himselfe suspendeth were executed to the full upon Canaans seed Calvin QVEST. XXI How children are punished for their parents sinnes BUt here a great question will be moved that seeing Canaan was accursed for his fathers sinne how it standeth with Gods justice to punish the children for the fathers transgression for the better resolving of this doubt these severall considerations are duly to be weighed 1. The judgements of God are of two sorts they are either executed in this life or in the next in this many times they which sinne escape unpunished and they which are innocent are temporally chastised but in the next world every man shall receive according to their workes 2. Gods judgements in this life are either in spirituall or temporall things in spirituall which properly concerne the soule none are punished for another as the Lord saith by his Prophet Ezechiel the sonne shall not beare the iniquity of the father nor the father of the sonne but the soule that sinneth shall dye But in temporall things as the losse of the commodities and pleasures of this world yea of life it selfe one may be punished for another 3. The judgements in temporall things are to be considered either as chasticements and medicines or as punishments in the first sense they may fall upon innocents as Daniel and Ezechiel went into captivity being not guilty of the peoples Idolatry but this was a medicine tending to their spirituall good But as they are punishments they are onely incident to those which have deserved them So then God in his infinite wisdome doth lay temporall chasticements upon some even for others sinnes 1. That thereby we should be admonished both to detest sinne in our selves and to disswade others from it seeing it enwrappeth many in the same judgement 2. God can recompence abundantly the losse of temporall things yea of life it selfe with spirituall and eternall blessings 3. Yet none are so pure and innocent but must confesse that howsoever they are free from some great offences yet for other sinnes they may justly deserve punishment 4. But this course to punish one for another is onely to bee left unto God Man must observe another rule to punish him onely that sinned as it is in the Law the father shall not be put to death for the sonne nor the sonne for the father Deut. 24.16 though in other punishments which tend not to the death or affliction of the body as in depriving of honours liberty goods it standeth with justice even among men to punish the children for the fathers and many for one as is seene in the case of treason yet this privilege in general to punnish one for another is peculiar to God because he is both the Soueraigne Lord over man and all he hath he only knoweth how to make such chasticements medicinall and how otherwise abundantly to recompense those that are afflicted which things are not in mans power who therefore in inflicting of punishment must respect every mans desert 5. Yet for the most part they which are punished for other mens sinnes are guilty of the same themselves and therefore the Lord saith he will visit the iniquitie of the fathers vpon the children to the third and fourth generation of them that hate me Exod. 20.5 Where is to be considered 1. That God alwayes thus punisheth not but rather by this threatning terrifieth than verifieth the same by his iudgements Theodoret. yet sometime the Lord thus judgeth the posterity of the wicked as Gregory well saith si nulla puniret quis Deum res humanas curare crederet sin cuncta puniret extremum judicium unde restaret if God should punish no sinnes who could thinke that God had any care of humane matters and if hee punished all no man would looke for the latter judgement 2. Herein the long sufferance of God appeareth that hee deferreth his judgement sometime to the third and fourth generation to see if in the meane time the wicked parents or their children may amend if they doe not then the Lord is said to visit their iniquities that is to remember them at the length which he had a great while left unpunished as the Prophet saith
which is interpreted to spoile conquer or overcome and so they say that God did here invert or overcome the order of nature in causing the barren to beare But Oukelos Hierome Pagnine Iunius doe better translate Omnipotent God then is called Shaddai that is omnipotent and all-sufficient for his omnipotencie includeth also all-sufficiencie QUEST III. Of the change of the name of Abram to Abraham Vers. 5. NEither shall thy name any more bee called Abram but Abraham 1. Hierome thinketh that the Hebrew letter he is borrowed from the name of God Iehovah added to Abrams name tradit in Genes 2. Ferus maketh this mysticall signification of it that God by giving Abraham a letter of his name doth thereby give even himselfe unto him as also thereby is signified that God should also bee borne of the seed of Abraham and this should bee in the fourth millenary or thousand yeare after the beginning of the world as this letter was added in the fourth place 3. Chrysostome thinketh that Abram signifieth one that passeth over because hee passed over the river mistaking the name Abram and Hebrew for the same whereas the first beginneth with aleph the other with am 4. Philo interpreteth Abram an high father Abraham the high father of the voice and so divideth Ham the syllable added from Hamah that signifieth to make a sound or noise thereby insinuating that Abram of an high father who was given to the contemplation of the starres and high things was now become a perfect wise man for hee is a wise man that is a master of words and guideth his tongue 5. But all these are mens conjectures the Lord himselfe sheweth the reason of this change because the Lord had made him Abh hamon a father of a multitude so that Ham the last syllable of Abrahams name is the first of the word Hamon that signifieth a multitude sic Eugubinus Munster Iun. and hereupon the Hebrewes well observe that God to those which he loved added a letter of his owne name Iehova as the letter He to Abrahams and Sarahs name the letter jod to the name of Iehosuah who was called Hoshea before 6. But yet it appeareth not why the letter Resh remaineth still in the name of Abraham 1. Ab. Ezra thinketh that it is borrowed from abir which signifieth strong and so Abraham betokeneth a strong or mighty father of a multitude 2. Rasi thinketh it is inserted to shew him to bee father of Aram his owne Countrey 3. Some of the Hebrewes thinke that Resh is not taken away though He be added because God doth not use to take from names but to put to them which observation is not true for the Lord taketh away one letter from the name of Sarai namely jod and putteth to He. 4. Mercerus thinketh that Resh is of rabh which signifieth much or great and so maketh this to be the sense of Abrahams name a father of a great multitude 5. But I preferre the common opinion that Resh remaineth of Abram and nothing is changed but onely He added and so Abraham signifieth an high father of a multitude Now whereas it is the opinion of the Hebrewes that it is a sinne and transgression of Gods commandement to call Abraham any more by the name of Abram it appeareth to be otherwise for Nehem 9.7 he is called Abram therefore where the Lord saith thy name shall be no more called Abram it is not so much a commandement as an honourable favour vouchsafed to Abraham in the change of his name Mercer QUEST IV. The reasons why circumcision was instituted Vers. 10. LEt every man childe among you be circumcised Of this institution of circumcision divers reasons are alleaged 1. Philo alleageth foure the fore-skinne was commanded to be cut off for the better preventing of the disease called the carbuncle that the whole body might be kept more pure or cleane and that no soile or filth should be hid under the fore-skinne that they might be more apt to generation that the part circumcised might better expresse the similitude of the heart 2. Moses Aegyptius saith that circumcision helpeth to bridle and restraine inordinate lust and concupiscence of the flesh but the contrary appeareth for no Nation is more given over to carnall lust than the Egyptians Saracens Turks that are circumcised 3. Some thinke circumcision in that part was prescribed for the greater detestation of the superstition of the Egyptians and other Nations that did adore that part and make an Idoll of it under the name of Priapus and did carry it about in open shew in their wicked Idolatrous solemnities But there are better reasons for the institution of circumcision and more fruitfull signification The use then of circumcision is partly politicall partly morall partly theologicall The pollice consisted herein that circumcision at the first was a note of difference and distinction betweene the holy people and all other Nations though afterward other Nations as the Idumeans Arabians Aegyptians tooke up the same rite to be circumcised Thus David called in disdaine Goliah the uncircumcised Philistim as hereby discerned from the people of God 1 Sam. 17.36 Beside by circumcision they were admonished to separate themselves from all other Nations neither to joyne with them in marriage nor to learne their manners Thus the sons of Iacob said to the Sichemites we cannot give our sister to an uncircumcised man Gen. 34.14 For this cause Theodoret noteth that circumcision was neglected all the time of the sojourning of the Israelites in the desart because there was then no feare of conversing with other Nations in those solitary places The morall use of circumcision was to teach the inward mortifying and circumcising of the heart as Irenaeus well observeth out of Deuteronomie chap. 10. vers 16. Circumcise the foreskinne of your heart Ambrose noteth another morall point Vt puderet unumquemque provictioris aeta is labors vel dolorâ— cedere quorum utrumque tenera infantia vicisset that men of yeares should be ashamed to give place to labour or griefe which they overcame in their infancie The Theologicall use of circumcision was partly commemorative of the covenant which God made with Abraham and his seed which served as a sure bond to keepe them in obedience to walke uprightly before God Gen. 17.10 Partly demonstrative in expressing by the part circumcised the instrument of generation that originall contagion which is derived by naturall propagation And so Augustine and Bede doe understand those words vers 14. the uncircumcised man childe shall be cut off because he hath broken my covenant Illud significatur pactum quod cum primo homine iniit Deus that covenant is meant which was made with the first man which transgression even Infants by their originall corruption are guilty of Partly it is figurative both typicall in shadowing forth faith in Christ for remission of sinnes and therefore is called by the Apostle The seale of the righteousnesse
endeth at ten FUrther if it be asked why Abraham beginneth with 50. and endeth at ten and beginneth not rather here first 1. We need not for answer hereunto with Thomas Anglicus picke out a mystery from the numbers who by fifty understandeth such as are perfectly righteous and so by the other lesser numbers the inferiour order of just men for the Scripture useth other proportions to set forth the degrees of righteous men as an 100.60.30 Matth. 13.8 and if this were a good reason Lot should have beene none of the righteous persons because hee was under ten 2. But the other conjecture of the same author is not to bee refused that Abraham will not bee so bold as at the first to entreat that the City might bee saved for tens sake but descendeth by degrees 3. Neither is Tostatus reason good that Abraham is directed of God to descend no lower than ten because hee knew that there were some just men under ten for whose sake yet hee would not spare the City which just men hee thinketh themselves were delivered that God directed Abraham in his prayer is true but not upon any such ground for excepting Lot his wife and two daughters and other righteous men are mentioned to bee delivered nay the Scripture saith all the inhabitants beside of the Cities were destroyed Genes 19.25 and so it is like that all which died in the flames of the Cities were partakers also of their sinnes 4. Neither the 50. first named are to be divided among the 5. Cities 10. to bee found in every City as some of the Hebrewes neither yet in naming the 50. doth Abraham pray onely for Sodome as Aben Ezra but though Sodome bee specially mentioned because it was the mother City of the rest in the which as the greatest City this number was most like to be found yet Abraham intendeth the benefit of all Neither doth Abraham end in ten because he thought there were so many righteous in Lots house he and his wife his 4. daughters and their husbands for Lot had but two daughters and the same unmarried and Abraham hath not respect so much to the safety of Lots family as the preservation of the whole City neither yet because fewer than ten as Noe with the rest that made eight could not deliver that generation neither doth hee stay at ten as though God for a lesse number of just men will not spare a City for as sometime for more than 5000. God will not suspend his judgements as Samaria and Israel was not spared though God had reserved to himselfe 7. thousand 1 King 19.18 so for fewer than ten God sometime will shew mercy as hee promised to spare Jerusalem if but one righteous man could bee found there Ierem 5.1 Mercer 5. It is therefore more like that Abraham named no lesse proportion than ten lest hee should have been too bold with God as also for this reason because he must either have fallen ten more as in all the other numbers saving one and then there should have beene none at all or else he should have descended by five as in the second instance which number of righteous persons welâ—nie Abraham knew to be in Lots house even foure himselfe his wife and two daughters whose lives being the whole sum of the righteous in Sodome Abraham might thinke a sufficient redemption though hee entreated noâ— for their cause also to have the rest saved QVEST. XVIII Why Abraham maketh no mention of Lot in his prayer FRom hence also we may take the solution of another question how it came to passe that Abraham maketh no mention in his prayer of Lots deliverance whom before by strong hand hee had recovered from captivity Genes 14. 1. Some thinke that Abraham remembred Lot in his prayer but Moses expresseth it not making mention rather of that part of his prayer which might more commend his charity in making request for strangers Pererius 2. Some thinke that Lots deliverance was included in that generall request vers 27. that God would not destroy the righteous with the wicked Muscul. and therefore God is said to have remembred Abraham when hee sent out Lot that is Abrahams intercession Genes 19.29 Luther 3. Some are of opinion that Abraham might have some speciall revelation of Gods purpose for Lot Calvin But it is more like that Abraham relyed upon Gods generall promise I will blesse them that blesse thee and therefore doubted not but that God had a blessing in store for Lot Iunius 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. The wicked spared because of the righteous Vers. 26. I Will spare all the place for their sakes God spareth the wicked because of the righteous which either are allied in bloud as Cham was preserved for Noahs sake or joyned in cohabitation as Paul had all the soules given him that were in the same ship Act. 27. or when the righteous are moved in piety and commiseration toward them as at Samuels request the Lord spared the people of Israel 1 Sam. 12.19 Muscul. therefore sapiens est stulti redemptio a wise man is a redemption for a foole and as a Physitian that healeth common diseases as a valiant man that is a defence and muniment to the common wealth Philo. so in forrein stories the like Princely mind is recorded to have been in Augustus Caesar who having overcome Antony and taken the City of Alexandria when the Citizens expected nothing else but present destruction the Emperour proclaimed publikely that he did pardon their rebellion for Arius sake a Philosopher of that City whom he used familiarly Perer. ex Plutarch in M. Anton. 2. Doct. Of the divers kinds of intercession and mediation Vers. 23. ABraham drew neare and said Philo noteth three kinds of intercession mediation with God 1. Gods owne goodnesse and mercifull clemency as our Saviour saith my father himselfe loveth you Iohn 16.27 2. The intercession and request of the righteous as S. Iames saith the prayer of faith shall save the sicke c. 5.15 3. The repentance and true humility of the offender that craveth pardon as the prodigall child upon his submission was received to favour Luke 15. 4 But he omitteth the principall intercession of all whereupon the rest are grounded of the which hee was ignorant the most effectuall and all sufficient mediation of our blessed Saviour Christ Jesus according as the Apostle saith If any man sinne we have an advocate with the father Iesus Christ the righteous 1 Ioh. 2.1 3. Doct. How Abraham calleth himselfe dust and ashes Vers. 27. I Am but dust and ashes Man may bee foure wayes compared 1. with the bruit beasts and plants in respect of whom man is of a most excellent workmanship being created according to Gods owne image 2. with the starres and celestiall bodies unto whom man is inferiour in regard of his terrene constitution but superiour in his soule 3. with the Angels to whom man in the substance of his soule is but a
occurrere quia non satis est recte facere nisi etiam maturei quod facias But he spieth a great way off neither was hee content to espy but went to meet them hee made haste to meet them because it is not enough to doe well unlesse thou speedily dispatch that thou doest Abraham therefore is commended for his hospitality and thus is he rewarded whereas hee thought he entertained men he received Angels as the Apostle noteth Heb. 13.1 and Ambrose saith qui scis an Deum suscipias cum hospitem putas how knowest thou whether thou receive God whom thou takest to bee a stranger But now adayes men are so farre off from hasting to meet strangers to invite them home that many of the poore members of Christ with begging and intreating can hardly find entertainment 2. Moral Against curious building and carelesse hospitality Vers. 6. ABraham made hast into the tent to Sarah c. Abraham is not curious in his dwelling but courteous in entertaining of strangers much unlike is the practice of these daies great men delight to build great houses but keepe no hospitalitie Abraham contrariwise contenteth himselfe to dwell in a tent yet his dores are open to strangers This example of Abraham shall condemne the curiosity of this age in trimming their houses and their carelessenesse in entertaining strangers 3. Moral Women must learne to keepe their owne houses BEside in that Sara kept in her tent the property of a modest matron is expressed which keepeth her selfe at home and loveth her owne house by which example such gossips and busie bodies are reproved that use to goe from house to house giving themselves to idlenesse and pratling as the Apostle describeth them 1 Tim. 5.13 4. Moral Against curiosity in diet Vers. 7. TOoke a tender and good calfe here is a patterne of frugality Abraham prepareth for his guests no wine curious fare or dainty dishes but wholesome countrey fare as cakes butter milke veale and such like curiosity then and nicenesse superfluity and excesse in feasts and bankets is not commendable Perer. as the Apostle saith Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse Eph. 5.15 5. Moral Against curiosity of the eare Vers. 10. SAarah heard in the tent doore Sara being otherwise a most modest matron yet sheweth her infirmity and curiosity in listening behind the doore what the Angels said to Abraham which is a fault very much incident to that sexe to be harkening and giving eare to heare things to which they are not called unto The Preacher giveth a caveat against such curiosity of the eare Eccl. 7.23 Give not thine heart to all the words that men spake c. Muscul. 6. Moral Against mariage for lust in old persons Vers. 12. AFter I am old shall I have lust Sarah thought it a shame for her in her old age to give her selfe to the sport and pleasure of youth hereby the dotage of aged persons is reproved which doe provoke their decaied and dead bodies to lust againe and doe revive their abated heat by unequall and unseemely marriages Perer. Hereunto agreeth the counsell of the Apostle that wisheth younger widowes to marry but such to bee chosen as were not under sixty yeare old 1 Tim. 5.10 supposing such to have not such need of marriage 7. Moral The duty of wives to their husbands Vers. 12. ANd my Lord also Saint Peter from hence exhorteth wives to be obedient and dutiful to their husbands as Sarah was to Abraham calling him Lord or master 1 Pet. 3.6 8. Moral Sinne must not be excused but acknowledged Vers. 15. SArah denied c. Though Sarah shewed her infirmity in her deniall yet being convinced she by silence yeeldeth she in obstinacy replyeth not to justifie her sinne so likewise Peter after he had denied Christ did not double his sinne by defending it but diminish it by lamenting for it Musculus 9. Moral Gods love appeareth in revealing his will to his servants Vers. 17. SHall I hide from Abraham that thing which I doe c. Like as a true friend will impart and reveale his secrets to his friend so the Lord herein sheweth his love to Abraham in vouchsafing to reveale unto him his counsell So our Saviour saith to his Disciples Henceforth call I you not servants for the servant knoweth not what his master doth but I have called you friends for all things that I have heard of my father have I made knowne to you Iohn 15.15 Even so also are the faithfull bound to propagate the knowledge of the truth as Abraham is commended because hee would teach his sonnes and his houshold after him to walke in the feare of the Lord Calvin 10. Moral Examination must goe before judgement Vers. 21. I Will goe downe and see c. The Lord which knoweth all things needed not to have searched or examined the truth before hee proceedeth to punishment But this is for our example as Gregory noteth ne mala hominum ante presumamus credere quam probare that wee presume not to give credit to the report of mens sins before we have proved Thus the Lord did in punishing the old world and in confounding the languages Gen. 11. first take triall and knowledge of the transgression before he inflicted punishment which is a patterne for Judges to proceed maturely and gravely to sentence after due examination and searching out of the cause as Iob saith when I knew not the cause I did search it out Iob 29.16 11. Moral The efficacy of the prayers of the Saints Vers. 29. ANd he yet spake to him againe 1. Here appeareth the great liberty of speech and boldnesse of the Saints in their prayers Abraham renueth his requests 9. times 2. We see also the goodnesse of God that cannot withstand the requests of his servants nor be offended with their importunity Muscul. So Moses when God had purposed to destroy Israel did strive in his prayers and obtained favour by his importunity 3. If God so patiently heard Abraham praying for wicked Sodome much more graciously will he receive the supplications of the faithfull for his Church Calvin CHAP. XIX 1. The Method THis Chapter intreateth of such things as happened to Sodome and of such matters as concerne Lot Three things are declared touching Lot his hospitality in receiving the Angels vers 1 2 3. his deliverance out of Sodome which containeth 1. the warning which Lot gave to his kindred and their refusall vers 12 13 14. 2. The mercy of God in hastening and pulling Lot out of the City 15 16 17. 3. The request of Lot concerning Zoar vers 19. to vers 23. 4. The judgement upon Lots wife vers 26. Thirdly concerning Lot is expressed the incestuous practice of his daughters and the fruit and issue thereof 31. to the end Concerning Sodome first their sinne and iniquity is set forth where 1. we have their ungodly attempt against the young men in Lots house vers 4 5. 2. Lots pacification with their outrage
Ambrose lib. 1. de Abraham c. 6. 3. Others thnke that indeed Lots daughters did thus ignorantly perswade themselves but so as that present arguments were offered to cause them to thinke otherwise and therefore their ignorance was not invincible as the view of the Countrey the preservation of Zoar which upon their fathers feare they might imagine also to bee destroyed the remembrance that Sodome was punished for their particular sinnes they knew also that their father had a godly uncle and a great kindred at the least they might before this attempt have consulted with their father Cajetan Perer. 4. But I rather subscribe to Calvin that they doe not so speake as though all men of the world were perished which they did know upon the former reasons but onely the men of that place as Iunius well translateth In tera hac In this Countrey and they being shut up in the Cave could have no accesse unto others Mercer Though that other conjecture of Calvins that there might be beside some of their servants be not so probable for they would not then have practised with their father QUEST XVIII Lots drunkennesse whether to be excused Vers. 32. WE will make our father dâ—unke with wine c. 1. Some doe altogether excuse Lot in that he was dâ—unken bâ—cause he did it not of intemperancie but onely to mitigate and allay his griefe and heavinesse Chrysostom hom 44. in Gen. And Thomas saith that Lot totaliter excusatur à culpa that Lot is wholly to be excused and his reason is because Actus praecedens talis fuit ut ex eo sequeretur ebrietas sine peccato The preceding act was such that drunkennesse followed without sinne which is not true for wine cannot be taken with excesse without sinne as Saint Paul saith Ephes. 5.18 Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse the very excesse is sinfull howsoever taken 2. Theodoret will not wholly excuse Lot Ebrietas Lot nonnullam habet râ—prehensionem venia tamen temperatam Lots drunkennâ—sse hath some reprehension buâ— worthy of pardon because Vino animi aegritudinem solabatur He did allay his sorrow with wine 3. But Augustine doth wholly condemne it thinking that it became not a just man Talem adhibere consala â—â—nem â—o use such a kinde of consolation And indeed in this case though Lot might have more freely used wine in this forlorn estate yet to use it in excesse to drunkennesse and lust can have no excuse Muscul. QUEST XXIX The incest of Lots daughters no wayes excusable Vers. 32. THat we may preserve seed of our father 1. Some doe excuse this fact of Lots daughters first Irenaeus saith ipsae excusabiles arbitrantes se solas relictas ad conservationem generis humani They are excusable thinking they were onely left for the preservation of mankinde Answ. 1. A good intention maketh not a good action it is not enough to propound a good end but the meanes also must be good their desire to preserve mankinde was commendable but the means to compasse it by incest with their father was not justifiable 2. It seemeth also that they sinned against their conscience knowing that their father would never have assented to them if he had not beene made drunken first to forget himselfe Secondly Chrysostome before alleaged faith it is extreme madnesse to condemne those Quos Scriptura ab omni liberat crimine Whom the Scripture freeth from all blame Answ. The Scripture setteth downe only a plaine narration of the fact without either praise or dispraise according to the holy manner thereof leaving the consideration thereof to the godly wise Reader It sheweth that they committed this fact of ignorance and love of posterity rather than of intemperancie which is not enough for the approbation of their fact though it be somewhat for the qualification thereof Thirdly Irenaeus useth another reason of excuse because of the mysticall signification he would have Lot signifie Christ his daughters the two synagogues c. Answ. 1. This mysticall application hath no warrant in Scripture but is onely devised by man 2. Though it were yet the argument followeth not for the Scripture borroweth similitudes and allegories from things which are not allowed as from the enchanter or charmer Psal. 58.5 Christs suddaine comming is compared to the theefe 1 Thess. 5.2 2. Wherefore this attempt of Lots daughters is no way excusable 1. Because incest with the father is a sinne against the law of nature and no wayes tolerable 2. They could not be ignorant that although those few Cities were desolate the whole world was not emptied of people 3. Their owne conscience gave them that they did not well because they did intoxicate their father with drinke thinking that if he were in his perfect memory he would not consent unto them 4. Though procreation of children and the propagation of man-kinde be a thing to be desired yet was it not lawfull by unlawfull meanes to compasse it in this case the Apostles rule must stand not to doe evill that good may come thereof Rom. 3.8 5. The resolution then is this first that the sinne of Lots daughters was greater than their fathers for his chiefe fault was his drunkennesse but they committed a double fault in making him drunke and committing incest with him therefore Augustine saith well Culpandus est Lot non quantum ille incestus sed quantum illa ebrietas merebatur Lot was to be blamed not as much as this incest but his drunkennesse deserved for the one was voluntary the other involuntary Secondly his daughters sinned the lesse because they desired their fathers company not for lust but for procreation as both their words shew and for that they did it but once Calvin yet was their offence very great being against the law of nature and therefore Augustine saith well Potius nunquam esse matres quam sic uti patre debuerunt ibid. It had beene better for them never to have beene moâ—hers than to have used their father so QVEST. XXX The copulation of the father and daughter in no necessity lawfull or tolerable FUrther if this question be moved whether in this case if there had beene no more men in the world left but Lot it had beene lawfull for his daughters to have conceived by him 1. Ambrose affirmeth it by the example of Adam and Eva which was taken out of Adam and yet carnally knowne by him But this example is not proper for Eve cannot be said to be Adams daughter seeing the beginning of such kindreds is by carnall copulation and commixtion neither will God ever suffer in his providence such necessicie to fall out that none but the father and daughter should be lest for procreation which necessity if ever it were likely to be had bin seene in Noahs floud when notwithstanding God would rather preserve wicked Cham for the generation of the world than bring in any such necessity of unnaturall copulation 2. Therefore Augustine thinketh
land mounting c. Abraham saw not the raine of fire and brimstone but the smoake onely thereof and yet he rose very early so that it seemeth the burning of Sodome was done in a moment for the raine fell not till Lot was entred into Zoar which was about the Sunne rising vers 23. By this we may see how suddenly the world at Christs comming shall be consumed with fire and we changed in a moment in the twinkling of an eye 1 Cor. 15.52 Muscul. 6. Doct. Wherefore unlawfull copulations are often more fruitfull than lawfull Vers. 36. THus were both the daughters of Lot with childe c. We finde in Scripture that many lawfully companying with their husbands as Sara Rebecca Rachel Anna yet hardly conceived and yet divers with one unlawfull copulation were with childe as Thamar with Iuda Bersebe with David Lots daughters with their father which the Lord doth not as more favouring such unlawfull conjunctions but to this end that such secret uncleane works should come to light for their conversion as in Iuda David or confusion Marlor 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Vniversality no sure marke of the Church Vers. 4. ALL the people from all quarters All rhe whole City of Sodome consented in evill onely Lot and his family were free Universality then is but a slender or uncertaine argument of the truth or Church that professeth it It is oftner seene that the greater part is the worse than otherwise The Romanists therefore reason but simply that their religion is the best because the greater part of the world received it for by the same reason the uncleane conversation of Sodome might bee justified against Lot 2. Confut. Against Atheists that beleeve not the transmutation of Lots wiâ—â— Vers. 26. SHe became a pillar of salt Let not prophane persons scoffe at this as though it were one of Ovids Metamorphosis fables There is a great difference betweene Gods actions and Poets fictions he that beleeveth that God made all things of nothing which dayly seeth birds to come forth of egges and living creatures to be ingendred by dead seed and hopeth for the resurrection of the body cannot doubt but that God could turne a womans body into a salty pillar 3. Confut. Monkish and solitary life maketh not more holy Vers. 38. HE dwelt in a cave Even Lot in a solitary cave committed sinne it is not then the place that amendeth mens manners Gregory well saith sic desit spiritus non adjuvat locus If an heart be wanting the place helpeth not Lot sinned in the mountaine Adam fell in Paradise the Angels in heaven It is then but a Popish fantasie that a Monks coule a cloister life an Hermites weed can make a man more holy But it is to be feared that as dtunkennesse and incest were committed even in the cave so the Gloisters and Cells of Popish votaries are not free from the like uncleannesse 6. Places of morall observation 1. Observ. Vnruly people to be gently handled Vers. 7. I Pray you my brethren doe not so wickedly c. Lot sheweth that a furious multitude is to be gently dealt withall and not to be exasperated with sharpe words as here Lot calleth the Sodomites his brethren not in the same profession but in respect of his cohabitation and common condition of life This is S. Pauls rule Instructing them with meeknesse that are contrary minded 2 Tim. 2.25 2. Observ. God delivereth in extremity Vers. 10. THe men put forth their hands and pulled Lot c. The Lord though he deferre his helpe yet will not faile us in the greatest danger when we are brought to a straight As here Lot was delivered from the Sodomites as from raging Lions when he was as under their pawes Calvin In the like pinch the Lord delivered David when Saul had compassed him in 1 Sam. 23.26 3. Observ. Prophane persons make a mocke of Gods judgements Vers. 14. HE seemed to his sons in law as though he had mocked c. Such are the prophane Atheists and worldlings that make but a mocke and scorne of Gods judgements and are no better perswaded of the end of the world by fire than these wretches were of the destruction of Sodome of such S. Peter speaketh That there shall be in the last dayes mockers c. which shall say where is the promise of his comming c. 2 Pet. 3.3 Calvin 4. Observ. We must not deferre our turning to God Vers. 16. AS he prolonged the time By Lots example who delaying the time if God had not beene more mercifull to draw him forth might have perished in the overthrow of Sodome wee are taught how dangerous a thing it is to deferre our calling and to trifle or dally with Gods judgements Therefore the Prophet Amos saith Prepare to meet thy God O Israel Amos 4.12 better to meet and prevent the Lord by repentance than to stay till his judgements overtake us 5. Observ. We must not forsake our calling Vers. 26. HIs wife looked backe This teacheth us that a man should not fall away from his profession and calling whereinto he is once entred as our Saviour saith He that setteth his hand to the plowe and looketh back is not fit for the kingdome of God Luk 9.26 Muscul. 6. Obser. He that wavereth in faith is never setled Vers. 28. NOt so my Lord Lot not following the Lords direction to goe first to the mountaine entreateth for Zoar yet being in Zoar he is not contented to stay there So they which doe not submit themselves to Gods ordinance but are doubtfull in faith are unconstant and wavering and never setled as Saint Iames saith A wavering minded man is unstable in all his wayes 7. Observ. Custome and continuance in sinne dangerous Vers. 35. THey made their father drunke that night also c. We see then what a dangerous thing it is once to give way to the tentation of Satan Lot having beene once drunken already is more apt to fall into it againe so fearefull is a custome and continuance in sinne Our instruction is therefore that we should resist the temptation at the first and not by yeelding to give way for a second assault 〈◊〉 the Apostle saith Be not overcome of evill but overcome evill with goodnesse Rom. 12.21 8. Observ. The sinne of drunkennesse how dangerous FUrther we see how much drunkennesse is to be taken heed of which did prostitute Lot so excellent a man to such beastly uncleannesse Origen well noteth Decepit Lot ebrietas quem Sodoma non decepit uritur ebrius flammis mulierum quem sobriam sulphurea flamma non attigerat drunkennesse deceived Lot whom Sodome could not deceive he burneth with the lust of women being drunken whom while he was sober the flames of brimstone touched not Wherefore let us alwayes remember that saying of the Apostle Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be ye fulfilled with the spirit Eph. 5.15 CHAP. XX. 1. The Method THis Chapter hath
onely laid up for him but unto them also which love his appearing 2 Tim. 4.8 where the same certainty of the reward is decreed the like assurance is not denied 4. Bellarmine answereth that hence it is evident that all beleevers are not sure of their justification seeing Abraham that had served God most faithfully before yet never till now was assured of his justification lib. 3. de justif cap. 11. resp ad ration 1. Contra. It followeth not Abraham was not alwayes assured therefore every beleever cannot be assured but it well followeth that as there was a time when Abraham had not such assurance so the faithfull at all times have not such perswasion and that we grant 2. It is untrue that Abraham had not this assurance till now when he offered up Isaack for the Apostle sheweth that then hee had this assurance when faith was imputed to him for righteousnesse Rom. 4.22 23. which was before he was circumcised Gen. 15.6 5. Bellarmine againe answereth that the Scripture commending the righteousnesse of Abraham and other Patriarks doth rather make us certaine and sure of their salvation than themselves ibid. Contra. No mans salvation can be better knowne to another than to himselfe for as the life of the body is more felt where that life is than of others that see the bodies to live so saith which is the life of the soule as the Scripture saith The just shall live by faith is better apprehended of those which have the possession of it than of such as onely behold it 2. Confut. The promises not merited by Abrahams obedience Vers. 16. BEcause thou hast done this thing c. From hence Pererius inferreth that Abraham Egregâ—â— illo facto meruisse Deserved by this worthy act that such promises were made unto him and that the Messiah should be borne of his stocke rather than of any other Contra. 1. The Apostle doth conclude the contrary that because faith was imputed to Abraham for righteousnesse he was not justified by works Rom. 4.2 4. 2. These promises were made to Abraham before he had shewed any worthy worke even then when he was first called out of his Countrey Gen 12.2 they then proceeded from Gods mercy not of Abrahams desert or worthinesse 3. The Lord therefore crowneth Abrahams obedience with renewing his promises to shew us that they which are justified by faith ought to proceed and goe forward in good works whereby their faith is approved Muscul. 3. Confut. The assumption of the humane nature to the God-head in Christ not merited 4. BUt to say that Abraham merited that the Messiah should take flesh of his seed is not farre from blasphemy for then he should have merited more than Christ himselfe did as he was man seeing that the hypostaticall union of the humane nature with the God-head in one person was of grace not of merit as Augustine well resolveth Quod Christus est unigenitus aequalis patri non est gratia sed natura quod autem in unitatem personae unigeniti assumptus est homo gratia est non natura That Christ was the onely begotten Son equall to his Father it was not grace but nature but in that mans nature was taken to make one person with the onely begotten it was of grace and not by nature But now if the man Christ deserved not the assumption or taking of the humane nature to the God-head and yet Abraham merited that his seed should in the Messiah be united to the God-head it will follow that he merited more than Christ wherefore that is a sound and Catholike conclusion of Augustine Neque enim illam susceptionem hominis ulla merita praecesserunt sed ab illa susceptione merita ejus cuncta caeperunt before the taking of mans nature there was no merits at all but all Christs merits tooke beginning there 4. Confut. The Chalde Paraphrast corrupt Vers. 18. IN thy seed c. So readeth the Septuagint according to the originall in the singular number and this reading is approved by the Apostle Galath 3.16 Wherefore the Chalde Paraphrast is found here to be corrupt which readeth thus in the plurall number In thy sonnes shall all the people of the earth be blessed 5. Confut. Many in Scripture taken for all ALL the nations of the earth shall be blessed And Gen. 17.5 the Lord saith A father of many nations have I made thee we see then that in the phrase of Scripture sometimes many are taken for all by this place therefore that cavill of the Pelagians may be answered who because the Apostle saith By one mans disobedience many were made sinners Rom. 5.19 would inferre that we became sinners not by originall corruption or propagation of sinne but by imitation for then the Apostle would have said not many but all But the Apostle by many understandeth all as he affirmeth vers 18. That by the offence of one the fault came upon all to condemnation for they which are all may truly be said to bee many The like cavill in another question is urged by Catharinus a popish writer who because it is said in Daniel 12.2 That many of them which sleepe in the dust shall awake some to everlasting life some to shame collecteth that all shall not but that some as namely infants dying without baptisme shall neither be in heaven nor hell But this objection may receive the same answer that as in the promise made to Abraham many is taken for all so also is it in this place of the Prophet as before also is shewed the like use in the Apostle 6. Places of Exhortation 1. Observ. To beare the death of children patiently Vers. 10. ABraham stretching forth his hand tooke the knife c. Origen from this example of Abraham that doubted not to offer up his sonne perswadeth parents to beare patiently the death of their children Laetus offer filium Deo esto sacerdos anima filii tui Chearfully offer thy sonne unto God and be a Priest of his soule This is nothing saith he to Abrahams strength which bound his sonne himselfe and bent his sword Hom. 8. in Gen. 2. Observ. Confidence in Gods providence Vers. 14. IN the mount will the Lord provide c. We are taught with the like confidence when all other meanes faile to cast our care upon God as Abraham did for whom the Lord provided another sacrifice which he thought not upon in stead of his sonne Isaack Calvin Therefore it is said in the Psalm 68.20 To the Lord belong the issues of death he knoweth how to make a way for our deliverance though we at the first see it not 3. Observ. Gods voice must be obeyed Vers. 18. IN thy seed shall all the Nations of the earth be blessed because thou hast obeyed my voyce Whereupon Ambrose giveth this good note Et nos ergo audiamus vocem Dei nostri si volumus apud eum gratiam invenire Let us therefore heare and obey the voice of God if
the people of God had speciall prerogative in blessing as Isaack Iacob Moses c. Perer. 5. Esau doth not desire a peece onely of the blessing Isaack having made mention of two blessings vers 37. his preeminence over his brethren and abundance of wheat and wine the Hebrewes thinke that Esau yeelded the preeminence but desired the other to be given him neither doth he desire to be partaker with his brother in his blessing or to have some other blessing given him as Perer. But he coveteth the whole blessing both envying that his brother should be preferred before him Philo. and of a lightnesse of minde thinking that the blessing might be reversed Mercer QUEST XVIII Of Esaus teares that they found no repentance Vers. 38. ESau lift up his voice and wept c. 1. Whereas the Apostle Heb. 12. saith hereupon that Esau found no place of repentance though he sought it with teares it is not understood of Esaus repentance as Thom. Aquin. expoundeth which because it was rather for a temporall losse than for his sinnes tooke no place But the Apostle meaneth that Isaack repented not of that which he had done to Iacob notwithstanding Esaus teares in like sense the gifts of God are said to be without repentance Rom. 11.29 that is God doth not repent to change his decree sic Beza ex nostris Cajetan Perer. 2. Where the Apostle saith he was rejected he meaneth from the greater blessing which belonged to the birth-right and inheritance for Esau obtained of his father the smaller blessing 3. Esaus teares proceeded of envie toward his brother not of any true sorrow for he doth not acknowledge any fault in himselfe but layeth all the fault upon his brother vers 36. and beside he upon this hated his brother and purposed to kill him vers 41. which is not the fruit of true repentance and therefore it is no marvell that it was not accepted with God Calvin QUEST XIX Of the blessing which Isaack gave to Esau. Vers. 39. BEhold the fatnesse of the earth c. Isaack indueth Esau also with a temporall blessing but with some restraint 1. First here is omitted plenty of wheat and wine which was given before to Iacob whereby is signified that Esaus Countrey should not abound with such plenty as Iacobs Perer. 2. In Iacobs blessing it was added God give thee of the dew of heaven but here no mention is made of God so the meaning is that Iacobs posterity should depend upon God for these externall blessings so should not Esaus race Mercer 3. There is a spirituall blessing pronounced to Iacob they shall be blessed that blesse thee which is omitted here 4. Where the Prophet saith I hated Esau and made his mountaines waste Malach. 1.3 Idumea was a desart and barren Countrey in respect of Canaan yet in it selfe it was not void of some fatnesse and fruitfulnesse as here Isaack promiseth Calvin QUEST XX. Of Esaus subjection to Iacob and the casting off of his yoke Vers. 4. BY thy sword shalt thou live c. 1. That is both Esau should get his living by the sword Mercer and his posterity the Idumeans should bee a savage and cruell people Calvin 2. He should serve his brother which came to passe in their posterity seven hundred yeares after this prophecie in Davids time who subdued Edom and put garrisons there 2. Sam. 8.14 Ambrose noteth this for a benefit that Esau was made Iacobs servant Intemperanti prâ—fecit sobrium prudenti imprudentem statuit obedire He set the sober over the intemperate and appointed the foolish to serve the wise lib. 2. de Iacob c. 3. 3. Thou shalt get the mastery some translate when thou hast mourned and referre it to that heavy chance when the idolatrous King of Moab sacrificed the King of Edoms sonne and not long after the Edomites shaked off the yoke of the Israelites sic Iun in hunc locum which reading is better for the word here used eu hiphel signifieth to mourne or to be humbled as Psal. 55.2 I mourne in my prayer the Edomites after they had served Israel some foure hundred and fifteene years in the dayes of Ioram Iehosophats son they departed from Iuda and made them a King of their owne 2 King 8.20 and in this liberty they continued eight hundred yeares till the time of Hircanus who subdued them and made them to be circumcised But after this Herod the sonne of Antipater an Idumean obtained to be King of the Jewes so that in him also after a sort the Edomites got the mastery over Iudah Perer. QUEST XXIII Of Esaus purpose to kill Iacob Vers. 41. THe dayes of mourning for my father c. 1. That which joyned and reconciled Ismael and Isaack the death and buriall of Abraham doth encourage Esau to kill his brother Muscul. 2. Yet it was but a fained mourning which he would afford his father seeing he purposed to slay his brother Calvin 3. He would not doe it so long as his father lived lest he should accurse him and deprive him of all blessings so he refrained for feare not of conscience Mercer 4. He onely maketh mention of mourning for his father it should seeme that he little regarded his mother whom he ought equally to have reverenced Perer. QUEST XXIV How Rebeccah knew of Esau his bloudy purpose Vers. 42. IT was told Rebeckah 1. Though it be said that Esau thought in his minde to kill Iacob yet it is like that hee could not conceale or dissemble his murderous heart but uttered it in the hearing of his wives or some other by which meanes it is more like it came to Rebeckahs knowledge than by revelation as Augustine thinketh because the words are it was told or reported to Rebeckah Mercer 2. She called Iacob or sent for him who as the Hebrewes thinke had hid himselfe for feare of his brother 3. Esau his hatred was such that he could not be satisfied nor comforted but by the death of Iacob thinking then to recover his birth-right againe QUEST XXV Of Rebeccahs counsell given to Iacob to escape away Vers. 44. TArrie there a few dayes c. 1. Yet Iacob stayed twenty yeares a longer time than Rebeckah supposed of which long stay the frowardnesse of Laban was a cause some thinke because of these words it is said of Iacob when he had served seven yeares for Rachel they seemed unto him but a few dayes c. Gen. 29.20 yet not his mothers words but the love of Rachel made that time seeme so short Mercer 2. She thinketh that Iacobs absence and the continuance of time would allay Esaus implacable wrath some mens anger is soone kindled and as soone abated such Aristotle calleth Acrechiólous extreme chollericke men others doe keepe wrath long whom he nameth Picrochiólous of their bitter choller and such was Esau his anger 3. Rebeccah promiseth to send for Iacob which the Hebrewes thinke she performed in sending her nurse Deborah to him which died in Iacobs house
those which were innocent 5. They take them being sore upon their cutting and circumcising when they were rather to be pitied 6. They spare not Hemor and Sichem who offered to make them satisfaction by marrying Dinah and giving her dowry which they should set 7. Then they spoile the City not contenting themselves only with the goods but they carried away the women children captives 8. As much in them lay they brought Iacob and all his into danger to bee destroyed and overcome of the inhabitants 9. They being reproved of their father doe not acknowledge but justifie their sinne Perer. Calvin It appeareth then that Simeon and Levi diversly sinned in this cruell act whereof Iacob giveth this censure Simeon and Levi brethren in evill the instruments of cruelty are in their habitations into their secret let not my soule come in their wrath they slew a man and in their selfe-will they digged downe a wall cursed bee their wrath c. I will divide theâ— in Iacob c. 〈◊〉 49.6 7. In which 〈…〉 setteth downe their sinne then the punishment Their sinnes were these 1. That in their 〈…〉 they devised mischiefe and sought out how to be â—â—venged dealing 〈…〉 in their wrath 3. They didst of a selfe will of a 〈…〉 or good counsell 4. They enterprised this 〈◊〉 without the counsell or advice of their father 〈…〉 digged downe a wâ—ll to enter into 〈◊〉 and spoyle 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 good Their punishment is they are accursed and the fruit of 〈…〉 are divided in 〈…〉 neither had Simeon any possession by himselfe but intermingled with 〈◊〉 and Levi 〈…〉 among his brethren By this then it is evident that Iacob wholly condemnâ—◠〈…〉 and in nothing approveth it But whereas some would make this sentence of 〈…〉 and referre iâ— to the Levites and Priests of Levi and the Scribes who were most of 〈…〉 are here accursed for putting Christ to death It 〈◊〉 cleare that Iacob speaketh of an act done 〈…〉 denounceth thâ— sentence of 〈◊〉 and division against it Now it is not like that the 〈◊〉 should goe before the fault But Simeon and Levi were divided in Iacob long before Christ came into the world and was put to death by the Priests and Scribes 4. Places of Doctrine 1. Doct. Mariage not to be contracted with men of divers profession Vers. 14. WE cannot doe this thing to give our sister to an uncircumcised man c. This i◠〈◊〉 to the Apostles doctrine Be not unequally yoked with infidels for what fellowship 〈◊〉 righteousnesse with unrighteousnesse c. 2 Cor. 6.6 No league or friendship much lesse mariage is to be 〈◊〉 or enterprised with men of a divers profession Calvin 2. Doct. Gods judgements may be just when the ministers thereof are wicked Vers. 25. THey slew every male Simeon and Levi the captaines and chiefe in this savage exploit 〈◊〉 all the males that were men to the sword for the children were carried away captive this was a just reward upon the City for the sinne of Shechem although the instruments and minister◠〈…〉 did evill We see then that Gods judgements are just when notwithstanding the meanes whereby they are executed cannot be justified as the triall and affliction of Iob as it proceeded from God was good yet Satan the worker or rather minister thereof did it of malice 5. Places of Confutation 1. Confut. Mariage not without the parents consent Vers. 4. THen said Shechem to his father Hamor give me this maid to wife Shechem would not take a wife but by the consent and leave of his father and this generally was the practice of those dayes Abraham provided a wife for his son Isaack Labaâ— gave his daughters in mariage to Iacob This condemneth then the practice of the Church of Rome where it is an ordinary thing for children to bee contracted and marry without their parents consent Muscul. 2. Confut. Against election by works Vers. 25. SImeon and Levi tooke either of them his sword Simeon and Levi two fathers of the Israelites and the one chosen out from his brethren to execute the priest-hood we see what their doings and works were they were guilty of much bloud God chose them not then for their owne vertue or worthinesse but for his owne mercy sake So saith Moses The Lord did not set his love upon you nor chuse you because c. but because the Lord loved you Deut. 7.8 So the Apostle concludeth by the example of Esau and Iacob whom the Lord had chosen and refused the other before they had done either good or evill That the purpose of God might remaine according to election not by works but by him that calleth Rom. 9.11 This maketh against the doctrine of the Church of Rome who ascribe election to the fore-sight of faith and works Rhemist Heb. 5. serm 7. 6. Places of exhortation and morall use 1. Morall That fathers should not suffer their daughters to stray from home Vers. 1. DInah went to see the daughters of the Countrey Bernard hereupon this noteth Sita 〈◊〉 spectas oâ—iose non spectaris tu curiose spectas sed curio 〈◊〉 spectaris thou beholdest idly or vainly but thou art not beheld in vaine thou art curious in seeing others and are more curiously seene thy selfe We see what followed Dinah's wanton and curious gazing upon others gave occasion to the unchaste and adulterous eye to lust after her therefore it is not good to give maidens their 〈◊〉 or to suffer them to wander from home or sightly to behave themselves which hath beene and in the occasion of much evill so the Apostle chargeth that young women should be diâ—erâ—nt chaste 〈…〉 Tit. â— â— Calvin 2. Mor. Sinne committed in the Church and among Christians the more grievous Vers. 7. HE had wrought folly in Israel c. Although no place have any privilege or exemption for sinne yet it is most heinous to perpetrate and commit wickednesse in or against the Church of God Adultery fornication uncleanesse is odious even among the Gentiles but it is most abhominable among Christians As the prophet upbraideth Ierusalem Sodome thy sister hath not done neither she and her daughters as thou and thy daughters Ezech. 16.48 3. Mor. Fornication to be recompenced by marriage Vers. 3. HIs heart clave unto her Shechem having forced Dinah doth not then hate her and cast her off a Ammon did Thamar his sister but his love is the more kindled toward her and he desireth her for his wife which example doth condemne the wicked lust of many which having intised maids unto folly seeke not to make satisfaction by marriage 4. Mor. Spirituall love should bee more forcible then carnall Vers. 19. THe young man deferred not to doe the thing c. Shechem to obtaine his love spareth no cost nor yet refuseth any labour hee accepteth of the hard condition of circumcision which teacheth that if carnall love be so forcible our spirituall love toward Christ should be much more effectuall that
Genes â—5 Now Abraham and Ismael had not the same people to goe unto the faithfull cannot be said to be Ismaels people nor the prophane sort to be Abrahams But if the meaning of the phrase were no more than that they were gathered and joyned to the state of the dead the faithfull and prophane sort should all goe to one people wherefore this phrase betokeneth a speciall disposition of the soules of the faithfull after this life in being associated to the company of the just and a laying up of their bodies in assured hope of the resurrection Calvin Muscul. Luther The Apostle also sheweth what it is for the righteous to be gathered to their people Wee are come to the celestiall Ierusalem to the innumerable company of Angels to the congregation of the first borne c. to the spirits of just and perfect men Hebr. 12.22.13 To all these are we joyned by faith while we live and really when we are dead now quoad spem in hope then quoad rem in deed 6. Places of morall use 1. Mor. Fathers must rebuke and chastise their children Vers. 4. THou shalt not be excellent Fathers may learne by Iacobs example to chastise their children for their sinnes as here Ruben is censured for defiling his fathers bed for this cause Heli and his posterity were punished because hee did not reprove his sonnes according to the quality of their offence Perer. 2. Mor. Gods vengeance though it be deferred will certainly come FUrther in that Rubens punishment had beene a long time suspended and deferred almost 40. yeeres after he had committed this uncleane sinne yet at the last it commeth let no sinner flatter himselfe in his impunity for if the long suffering of God draw him not to repentance it shall but increase his punishment as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 2.4 5. 3. Mor. The short pleasures of sinne deprive men of many blessings AGaine as Ruben for a little short pleasure lost his birthright and dignity so many for the vaine and momentany pleasures of this life are deprived of many and great blessings like to Esau that for a messe of pottage did part with his birthright 4. Mor. Contumely against parents never goeth unpunished WE see also what an high offence before God it is to offer any wrong or contumely to our parents such was Cham toward Noah Absalon toward David and here Ruben that polluted his father Iacobs bed 5. Mor. Against unjust and immoderate revenge Vers. 7. CVrsed be their wrath The Lord condemneth all kinde of revenge that proceedeth of wrath especially such as here was committed by Simeon and Levi. 1. It was done by craft and subtility under pretence of friendship 2. Against men unawares suspecting nothing 3. When they were in griefe of body 4. With a pretext and shew of religion 5. The revenge farre exceeded in greatnesse the quality of the offence Such a kinde of revenge is unjust and cruell Wherefore in this case wee should follow the Wise-mans counsell Say not I will recompence evill but wait upon the Lord and he shall save thee Prov. 20.22 Perer. 6. Mor. Every mans portion in the earth assigned of God Vers. 13. AS Zabulun shall dwell by the sea side Hence we learne that the lot of men for their habitation and dwelling in the earth falleth not out unto them by chance but by Gods providence and appointment for as it is in the Psalme The earth is the Lords and the fulnesse thereof Psal. 24.1 therefore every one should be contented with his lot and portion as assigned unto him of God Perer. 7. Mor. The Church shall overcome at last Vers. 19. ANd an host of men shall overcome him but he shall overcome at the last c. So the Church of God though it shall indure much trouble and sorrow in the world yet it shall triumph and have the victory in the end as our Saviour saith to his Apostles In the world yee shall have trouble but be of good comfort I have overcome the world Iohn 16.33 8. Mor. The quiet and peaceable end of the righteous Vers. 33. HE plucked up his feet into the bed Before Iacob had raised up himselfe as well as he could not having his legs hanging out of the bed as Perer. that had beene no fit lying for a man ready to dye but he had stretched out himselfe before as well as he could for reverence unto the word of God which he delivered but now feeling the houre of his death to be instant hee doth gather up his legs after a seemely and quiet manner not strugling or striving against death as many doe but as though death â—ere in his power he doth meekely and gently yeeld himselfe unto it such a peaceable and quiet kinde of departure God often granteth to his children Muscul. Howbeit this is not alwayes so for sometime a wicked man may dye like a lambe still and quiet as the Psalme saith There are no bands in his death Psal. 73.4 and a righteous man may have a strong death by reason of the extremity of his sicknesse and the manner of the disease but yet inwardly he hath a peaceable and quiet soule and therefore Balaam had good reason to pray as he did Let me dye the death of the righteous and let my last end be like his Num. 23.10 CHAP. L. 1. The Method and Argument IN this Chapter is set forth 1. Iosephs piety toward his father Iacob in causing him to be embawmed vers 2 3. in his buriall 1. He procured leave of Pharaoh vers 4 5 6. 2. He did honourably accompany him vers 7 8 9. 3. They mourned for him by the way vers 10 11. 4. Then they buried him as he had commanded 2. His humanity toward his brethren with their message in their fathers name vers 14 15 16. their humility vers 18. Iosephs friendly answer vers 19 20 â—â— 3. Iosephs prosperity in seeing his childrens children v. 23. 4. His faithfull departure buriall and age v. 24 25. 2. The divers readings v. 2. he commanded those which had charge of funerals S. commanded the Physitians câ—t v. 4. spake to potentates of Pharaoh S. spake to Pharaohs house caet v. 8. only their kinred they left their sheepe and oxen c. S. their children or little ones caet v. 10. they came to Goren Atad G. to the corne-floore or field beset with thistles T. to the corne-floore of Athad cat of Achad H. athad signifieth a thistle v. 11. Abel Mizraim G. the mourning of the Egyptians cat v. 13. beside Mamre G. before Mamre B. over against Mamre caet against or before the face of Mamre cat v. 19. feare not can we resist Gods will H. for I am Gods S. for I feare God C. am not I under God G. am I God B. am I in the stead of God T.P. 3. The explanation of doubtfull questions and places QUEST I. Of the divers fashions of buriall Vers. 2. ANd Moses commanded his
the same God as S. Paul exhorteth to keepe the unitie of the spirit in the bond of peace for there is one Lord one faith one baptisme Ephes 3.4 5. Therefore Christians doe much forget themselves in dishonouring their holy profession with unbrotherly strife and contention 3. Mor. Oaths must be religiously kept Vers. 6. GOe and burie thy father as he made thee to sweare Even Pharaoh an Heathen prince made conscience of an oath and therefore condescended to Iosephs request This example shall condemne many Christians that are carelesse to performe their oathes Calvin whereas the Scripture teacheth that a man should keepe his oath though hee swear to his owne hinderance Psal. 15.4 4. Mor. A guilty conscience alwayes fearefull Vers. 15. IT may be that Ioseph will hate us Iosephs brethren now after 40. yeares call to minde the trespasse committed against Ioseph Mercer such is the nature of a guilty conscience upon every occasion it is apt to be revived and stirred as the Lord said to Cain If thou doest not well sin lieth at the doore Gen. 4.7 of such Moses saith the sound of a leafe shaken shall chase them Levit. 26.36 Therefore when any hath sinned let him seeke soundly to heale the wound of his conscience that it doe not grieve him afterward 5. Mor. Perfect reconciliation doth good for evill Vers. 21. FEare not I will nourish you c. Ioseph here sheweth his unfained reconciliation in that he doth not only forgive his brethren but also doth them good Many now adaies thinke they are perfectly reconciled if they doe not recompence evill though they will not extend their hand to doe good to them who were before their enemies But our Saviours doctrine is otherwise that we should doe good to those that hate us Matth. 5. vers 44. 6. Mor. To renounce the world and the vanities thereof Vers. 22. IOseph dwelt in Egypt he and his fathers house The Latine readeth with his fathers house it is like that Ioseph did joyne himselfe in society of religion with his fathers house yet executing his place of government still wherein he shewed that he regarded not the honours and pleasures of the Court in respect of the fellowship with Gods Church So the Apostle saith of Moses that he chose rather to suffer adversity with the people of God than to enjoy the pleasures of sinne for a season Heb. 11.25 by these examples we are taught to renounce this world not to be entangled with the vanities thereof but to presse forward in desire to our heavenly Canaan Here then is an end of this booke which the Jewes make such account of that they have numbred the very letters which make 4395. But as they dwell in the letter so we should take delight in the spirituall sense and godly edifying Thus have I by Gods gracious assistance finished this laboursome and painfull worke most humbly beseeching God to make me able to goe forward in this course if he shall see it to be to his glorie and the good of his Church to whom I give all hearty thanks who hath thus far holpen and assisted me and so I conclude with that saying in the Revelation Praise honour and glory be unto him that sitteth upon the throne and unto the lamb for ever Revel 5.13 FINIS Hexapla in Exodum That is A SIXFOLD COMMENTARY UPON The second Booke of MOSES called EXODVS VVherein according to the Method propounded in Hexapla upon Genesis these six things are observed in every Chapter 1. The argument and method 2. The divers readings 3. The questions discussed 4. Doctrines noted 5. Controversies handled 6. Morall common places applied VVherein in the divers readings these translations are compared together 1. The Chalde 2. The Septuagint 3. The vulgar Latine 4. Pagnine 5. Montanus 6. Iunius 7. Vatablus 8. The great English Bible 9. The Geneva edition 10. And the Hebrew originall maketh the tenth And in the same there are well nie two thousand Theologicall questions handled and above fortie Authors old and new writing upon this booke abridged Divided into two parts or Tomes The first containing the deliverance of the Israelites with their preservation The other the constitution and setling of their State by wholesome lawes By ANDREW WILLET Professor of Divinitie The first Part or Tome PSAL. 77.20 Thou didst lead thy people like sheepe by the hand of Moses and Aaron VERITAS †FILIA †TEMPORIS LONDON ¶ Printed by the Assignes of THOMAS MAN PAVL MAN and IONAH MAN 1633. TO THE MOST CHRISTIAN RIGHT NOBLE MOST EXCELLENT AND mightie Prince IAMES by the grace of God King of Great Britaine France and Ireland Defender of the true Christian Faith ANtipater King of Macedonia most gracious Sovereigne when one presented unto him a booke treating of happinesse is said to have rejected it with this answer I am not at leisure To whom the presenter replied Be not King if thou hast no leisure Your Majestie with better reason might be excused by want of leisure if such kinde of presents were neglected both because your Highnesse affaires of the Kingdome are greater and such gifts are now exhibited oftner But that replie was rash and audacious for he so much the more is worthie the name of a King who intending more weightie businesse cannot attend smaller matters yet seeing Princes are as Gods in earth and this is Gods glorie who dwelling on high abaseth himselfe to behold things in heaven and earth may it please your Majestie to descend a little from your Throne of honour and to vouchsafe to take knowledge of this gift which is now offered I here present to your sacred view the historie of Moses birth education acts and exploits whose faithfulnesse in Gods house courage against Gods enemies clemencie and pietie toward his people and other excellent vertues as they are mirors for Princes and well expressed in your Majesties acts So in nothing more lively doth your Highnesse our Moses resemble this ancient and worthie Moses than in the manifold preservation of your life and state even from your cradle and infancie unto this present Moses being a childe should have beene destroyed after he was Governour of Israel divers times did they assault him murmure and conspire against him So your Majesties infancie hath beene assaulted and since your royall person endangered by many unnaturall conspiracies but now of late most of all in that barbarous and devillish treacherie intended against your princely person and the honourable state of this land assembled in Parliament No age before us or now present nor countrie ever brought forth the like monster such an unnaturall and wicked conspiracie for device so subtile in working so secret in execution so mischievous or that came neerer to the designed period not taking effect The greater was the danger the more glorious the deliverance the more devillish the invention the more gracious the divine prevention the more close the contriver the more honourable the finder out And
in expedition against their enemies and yet that was no hinderance or let to their circumcision 2. There is great difference betweene the transgression of one man which might easily bee censured without danger and the sinne of all the people which could hardly bee redressed for Moses knew them to be a stifneâ—ked and rebellious people 3. Therefore it cannot be otherwise held but that the omission of circumcision in the people was a transgression of the covenant and that the people did of contempt and disobedience omit it beside the excuse of their removing campe as Augustine well judgeth quaest 6. in Ioshuah for the people continually murmured and wished to be in Egypt and thought to returne thither and many of them were Idolaters therefore it was no marvell if they casting off the yoke of obedience and despising the covenant of God regarded not likewise the signe thereof Iun. Beside it must be considered that the commonwealth and Church were not then setled neither the passeover nor sacrifices or other rites were then observed duly according to the order prescribed and therefore Moses saith that when they were come into their inheritance Yee shall not doe after all these things which we doe here this day that is every man whatsoever seemeth good in his owne eyes Deut. 12.8 QUEST XXIV What moved Moses to deferre the circumcision of his child IT is further doubted what should bee the cause why Moses deferred the circumcision of his child 1. The cause whereof some impute unto Moses father in law that Moses did forbeare the circumcision lest it might have beene an offence unto him Tharg Hieros but the stay seemeth rather to have beene in his wife as shall afterward appeare 2. Aben Ezra thinketh that the child was not eight dayes old when Moses set forward in his journey and that he would not circumcise him by the way because he made haste Contra. But it is not like if Moses having beene married forty yeeres had a child so young that he would have adventured to travell with his wife having beene so lately delivered neither if circumcision had beene deferred because of Gods service would the Lord have beene so angry with him Simler 3 Some judge that Moses might thinke circumcision not to bee so necessary in a strange land especially Moses wife being a stranger and so his sonnes Israelites but by the halfe bloud Ferus But Moses could not be so ignorant for as he was perswaded that his seed was within the covenant so he knew that the signe of the covenant belonged unto him 4. Wherefore the most probable conjecture is that after Moses had circumcised one of his children his wife tooke such offence at it that to content her he did forbeare to circumcise the other and this may appeare by the circumstance of the text because shee with such indignation calleth Moses a bloudy husband shewing her discontent and dislike of circumcision Iur. Piscator Pellican Simler QUEST XXV Why the Lord correcteth Moses by the way and not before NOw â—he reasons why the Lord did thus urge Moses by the way and not before may bee these 1. Because Moses had now taken a publike office and charge upon him and he was unfit to be a rulâ—r in the Church of God that could not order his owne familie as the Apostle sheweth 1. Tim. 3.5 thâ—refore it would have beene a great offence and scandall unto all Israel if Moses the minister of circumcision should have any uncircumcised in his house Iun. Perer. 2. While Moses was under his father in law he was not at his owne liberty as now and therefore it is more exactly required of him now than before Ferus 3. The Lord doth it also at this time to trie his obedience whether this correction laid upon him would make him give way and start from his calling Ferus QUEST XXVI Whether Zipporah circumcised her sonne with a sharpe knife Vers. 25. ANd Zipporah tooke a sharpe knife 1. Some thinke that circumcision among the Jewes was ministred with no iron instrument but only of stone and thinke that Zipporah in this place circumcised her sonne with a sharpe stone as the Chalde Septuagint and Latine reade so Augustine Bernard with others But seeing no such instrument is specially prescribed Gen. 17. where circumcision is instituted it seemeth there was no such necessity of using a stone onely 2. Others doe thinke that it was indifferent to use either a sharpe knife or stone but in this place they say it was done with a sharpe flint because the word tzur signifieth a rocke or stone and Iosh. 5. hee is bid to prepare knives of stone and this circumcising with a stone did more lively resemble the spirituall circumcision by Christ who is the Rocke so Hugo S. Victor and Thostatus and Thomas Contr. 1. Though the word tzur doe usually signifie a rocke or stone as Ezech. 3.9 yet in some places it is taken for that which is sharpe as Psal. 89.44 tzur charbo the edge of his sword the same words inverted are used Iosh. 5.2 Charboth tzurim sharpe knives which are so called tzurim because they were in sharpnesse like to a sharpe stone Piscator or were sharpned with flints or whetstones Osiand 2. And seeing Zipporah was in haste a sharpe knife such as they were not without was readier at hand than a sharpe stone which unlesse it had beene prepared of purpose would not have served that turne and whence should Iosuah have so many sharpe stones to circumcise above 600. thousand Iosh. 5. Therefore as Pererius thinketh that the Sichemites because of their number were circumcised with knives and swords rather than stones so it is more like so many thousands of Israelites were 3. And for the correspondencie of the type and the substance if it had consisted in the likenesse of the instrument Saint Paul speaking so much of circumcision would not have omitted it 3. Therefore upon the reasons before alleaged 1. both because a knife was readier Zipporah being in haste and a knife being at hand was a fitter instrument than a stone Iunius 2. And it had put the child to more paine to hackle off his foreskin with a stone 3. Neither was it possible to finde so many sharpe stones to circumcise 600. thousand as Ioshuah did we conclude that Zipporah did this cure with a knife not with a stone QUEST XXVII Whether both Moses sonnes or one only were uncircumcised and upon what occasion Vers. 25. ANd cut away the foreskin of her sonne 1. Cajetanus thinketh that the singular number is put here for the plurall and that both Moses sonnes were uncircumcised because Zipporah at this time calleth Moses a bloudy husband as now first having experience of bloudy circumcision But it is not like that Moses eldest sonne who might now be toward forty yeeres old was so long uncircumcised and whereas before vers 20. Moses is said to take his sonnes and here mention is made only of a
said to harden mans heart divers profitable questions come now in order to be handled for seeing the Lord is here divers times said to harden Pharaohs heart as chap. 4.21 chap. 7.3 chap. 9.12 chap. 10. vers 10. and 20. and 27. chap. 11.10 chap. 14. vers 14. and 8. even nine times in all it seemeth that Moses of purpose useth this significant phrase and doth inculcate it often that we should well weigh and consider it QUEST XIII What the hardnesse of heart is FIrst then it is requisite to be knowne what this hardnesse of heart is 1. It may first be described negatively by the unaptnesse of an hard heart to any thing that is good it is neiâ—her passive active or apprehensive of any good thing not the first nec movetur precibus nec cedit minis It is neither moved by prayers nor giveth way to threats as Bernard saith For the next he saith it is ingratum ad beneficia ad câ—â—silia infidum it is unthankfull for benefits unfaithfull in counsell unshamefast in evill things c. There is no activitie in it to any goodnesse And for the third praeter solas injurias nihil non praeterit it remembreth nothing that is past but wrongs nor hath any forecast for the time to come unlesse it be to seeke revenge 2. It may be described also by the perpetuall companion thereof the blindnesse of the mind for as ignorance blindeth the understanding so hardnesse of heart blindeth the will and affection As the Apostle saith speaking of the Gentiles having their cogitation darkned through the ignorance that is in them because of the hardnesse of their heart Ephes. 4.18 Both these concurred in Pharaoh he shewed his blindnesse in saying I know not Iehovah his hardnesse of heart in adding Neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 3. The propertie of hardnesse of heart is this that it is not onely a great and grievous sinne but also the punishment of sinne that it is a sinne the Apostle sheweth Heb. 3.12 Take heed brethren lest then be at any time in any of you an evil heart to depart from the living God And that it is a punishment of sinne S. Paul also testifieth Rom. 1.21 Because when they knew God they did not glorifie him as God c. Then it followeth vers 24. God gave them up to their owne hearts lusts c. 4. Now the qualities and inseparable adjuncts of hardnesse of heart are these 1. Blindnesse of the judgement and understanding as Isai. 6.10 Make the heart of this people fat make their eares heavie and shut their eyes lest they see with their eyes heare with their eares and understand with their hearts 2. They are obstinate and wilfull and refuse to be admonished and instructed Who say unto God depart from 〈◊〉 we desire not the knowledge of thy wayes Iob 21.14 3. Such are rejected and cast out of the presence of God and left unto themselves such an onâ— was Saul of whom it is said That the spirit of the Lord departed from Saul and an evill spirit sent of the Lord vexed him 1. Sam. 16.14 4. They delight in doing of evill and make a sport of sinne Prov. 2.14 Which rejoyce in doing of evill and delight in the frowardnesse of the wicked 5. They regard not to doe things honest in the sight of men but contemne and despise all others Prov. 18.3 When the wicked commeth then commeth contempt 6. They are incorrigible and past all hope of amendment Prov. 1.30 They would none of my councell but despised all my correction 7. They are not ashamed of most vile sinnes Ierem. 3.3 Thou hadst a whores forehead thou wouldest not be ashamed 8. When the Lord smiteth them they feele it not neither have they any sense of Gods judgements whom the wise man compareth to those that sleepe in the mast of a ship and as drunken men that are stricken but know it not Prov. 23.24.25 9. They are growne to such an evill custome of sinning that they can doe none other as the Prophet saith can the blackamore change his skinne or the Leopard his spots then may yee also doe good that are accustomed to doe evill Ierem. 13.23 10. So that the sinnes of such seeme to be inexpiable and indeleble as the same Prophet saith that the sinnes of Iudah were written with a penne of iron and with the poâ—nt of a Diamond chap. 17.1 11. They wax daily worse and worse of whom it is said Revel 22.11 Hee that is filthy let him be filthy still 12. And as they increase in sinne so they doe treasure up Gods judgements against themselves and heape unto themselves wrath against the day of wrath Rom. 2.5 QUEST XIV Whether God be the efficient and working cause of hardnesse of heart NOw in the next place concerning the efficient cause of the hardnesse of heart 1. That it cannot be imputed to God as the worker and Author thereof it may appeare by these reasons First the hardnesse of the heart is a great sinne as is proved in the former question but God is no wayes the Author of sinne seeing he neither tempteth or perswadeth unto it for God tempteth no man Iam. 1.13 neither hath commanded it but hath forbidden it by his Law nor yet worketh with them that doe evill for all that God doth is good and so there is none good but God Mark 10.19 Neither doth the Lord approve sinne being done Psal. 8.4 Thou art not a God that lovest wickednesse If then God neither move to sinne nor commends it nor yet assisteth the committers of it or approveth it he is no way the Author of sinne Secondly if God causeth sinne then every man should sinne of necessity and so his punishment should bee unjust being forced to sinne But as Augustine saith Deus nemini per hoc quod falli non potest aut necessitatem aut voluntatem intulit delinquendi God by this that he cannot be deceived hath not brought upon any either a necessity or willingnesse of sinning Thirdly Augustine useth another excellent reason Fieri non potest ut per quem à peccatis surgitur per eum in peccata decidatur It cannot be that by whom men rise from sinne by him they should fall into sinne Fourthly Plato thus reasoneth Deus qui bonus est malorum causa dici non potest c. God that is good cannot be said to be the cause of evill for then hee should be contrary to himselfe Lastly if God any way should be the Author of sinne then it should be no sinne for whatsoever God doth is good Nay not to doe that which the Lord willeth should be sinne Perer. 2. Yet seeing God is said in Scripture to harden the heart which betokeneth an action aâ—d likewise in other termes God is said to give some over to vile affections Rom. 1.26 and to send upon some strange delusions that they should not beleeve the truth 2. Thess. 2.11 and to make
the heart fat the eares heavy and to shut the eyes Isai. 6.10 all which phrases doe imply an action and operation it is evident that God some wayes concurreth either directly or indirectly negatively or positively by way of working or giving occasion in the hardning of the heart QUEST XV. God otherwise hardeneth then by way of manifestation BUt yet God doth more than by way of manifestation harden the heart as some doe expound it that the Lord hardned Pharaohs heart which interpretation Augustine toucheth quâ—st 18. in Exod. that is by his plagues and judgements declared how hard it was 1. For in this sense God might bee said to commit any other sinnes when he doth manifest them and bring them to light 2. And though this exposition might serve here yet it faileth in other places as Deut. 2. it is said that God hardned the heart of Sehon King of the Amorites and Iosh. 10. that God hardned the hearts of the Canaanites and Rom. 9. God hath mercie on whom he will and whom hee will hee hardneth In these places it cannot be so expounded that God hardned that is declared their hearts to be hard QUEST XVI God hardeneth the heart not only by permission SOme doe expound it by way of permission because those that are hardned God depriveth of his grace and leaveth them to themselves So Damascen Ista non 〈◊〉 Deo agente accipienda sunt sed ut Deo permittente these sayings as God shut up all in unbeleefe and God gave them the spirit of slumber eyes that they should not see are not to be taken as though God did them but permitted them So likewise the ordinarie glosse in 4. Exod. Indurabo cor Pharâ—onis i. indurari permittam I will harden the heart of Pharaoh that is suffer it to be hardned So also Chrysostome Tradidit in reprobum sensum nihil aliud est quam permisit He gave them up to a reprobate sense it is nothing else than that hee permitted it as a Captaine leaving his souldiers in the midst of the battell may be said to deliver them into their enemies hands in Epist ad Roman Cajetane to confirme this interpretation sheweth how sometime in Scripture that is called a precept which is permitted as when Matthew said chap. 19.8 Moses for the hardnesse of your heart suffered you to put away your wives Marke hath Moses for the hardnesse of your heart wrote this precept unto you chap. 10. But although this be most true that God suffereth such to continue in their hardnesse of heart yet this is not all 1. For so the Lord suffereth also other sinnes to be done for there is nothing done in the world nisi omnipotens fieri velit vel sinendo ut fiat vel ipse faciendo unlesse the omnipotent God will have it done either by suffering it to be done or doing it himselfe Then if this were all the Lord might be said as well to steale and such like because he suffereth them to be done 2. Wherefore Augustines judgement is rather here to be received Deum ad indurationem cordis concurrere non modo secundum permissionem vel secundùm patientiam sed etiam secundùm actionem potentiam non sane per quem fiat immediatè duritia ipsius cordis sed per quem multa fiant à quibus peccator vitio suo concipiat duritiam corâ—â—â— That the Lord doth concurre in the hardning of the heart not only by permission or suffering but according to his power and action not by the which immediately the hardnesse of the heart is made but whereby many things are done by the which a sinner by his owne corruption doth conceive the hardnes of heart 3. And concerning the place alleaged out of Marke a precept is not there strictly taken for a commandement but for any order or decree that is written QUEST XVII Whether hardnesse of heart be of God as it is a punishment of sinne SOme doe hold because the induration of the heart is two wayes to be considered as it is a sinne and a punishment of sinne in the first God hath no part but as thereby God punisheth former sinnes so he as a just Judge inflicteth hardnesse of heart as a punishment as the Apostle sheweth Rom. 2.28 As they regarded not to know God so God delivered them up to a reprobate mind And 2. Thess. 2.11 Because they received not the love of the truth God shall send them strong delusions that they should beleeve lies In these places the Apostle sheweth how the Lord punisheth them with blindnesse and hardnesse of heart because of their former sinnes This distinction is approved by Augustine lib. 5. cont Iulianum Isidorus thus concludeth the same point Facit Deus quosdam peccatores sed in quibus talia jam peccata precesserant ut justo judicio ejus mercantur in deterâ—us â—re Therefore God maketh some sinners but in whom such sinnes are found before that by the just judgement of God they deserve to become worse and worse So Cajetane upon these words 2. Sam. 12. Behold I will raise evill upon thee out of thine owne house which was verified in Absolon that rose up against his father thus resolveth Deus non est author peccati ut sic sed ut est poena peccati God is not the author of sinne as it is sinne but as it is the punishment of sinne The same judgement he giveth of Shemei whom David saith the Lord bid curse David that God wrought that Shemei cursed David Non quatenus erat peccatum sed quatenus erat poena peccati Davidis Not as it was sinne but as it was a punishment of the sinne of David So Ioâ—senius Illa Deo tribuuntur non quatenus peccata sunt sed quatenus poena peccati they are ascribed to God noâ— as they are sinnes but as they are the punishment of sinne in chap. 15. Ecclesiastic But Pererius misliking this opinion thus reasoneth against it 1. If God be said to be the Author of the induration of the heart as it is a punishment of sinne then he may aswell be said to be the Author of the other sinnes when as a man falleth into them as a punishment of his former sinnes Contra. As though all such sinnes doe not proceede from the hardnesse of the heart that confirmeth and setleth the sinner in his wickednesse therefore God is not said to be the cause of these sinnes but of the hardnesse of heart which is the cause of those sins Man by continuing in sin hath his heart hardned by the just judgement of God and then out of the hardnesse of his owne heart he bringeth forth other sinnes of himselfe 2. The hardnesse of heart as it is a great and horrible sinne so it is a punishment of former sinnes if God then doe cause it to be a punishment he also causeth it as it is a sinne Contra. In this argument there are ambiguous termes for in the first clause this
light but made not darkenesse but onely made a separation betweene the light and the darknesse Gen. 14. Whereupon Augustine groundeth this distinction Aliud fecit Deus ordinavit aliud non fecit sed ordinavit God mâ—dâ— sâ—me things and ordered them also some things he made not but ordered as he giveth instance of the darknesse so the workes of darknesse God cannot be said to have made but only he disposeth and ordereth them QUEST XXVII God otherwise hardneth then as a generall mover of the heart THirdly some referre that worke of God which he sheweth in the hardning of the heart to that generall power which he giveth unto the creature in whom all things move live and have their being Act. 17.28 So that the hardning of the heart as it is an action or worke is of God but as it is evill it proceedeth from man So Zuinglius Quatenus est Dei Creatoris opus est crimen non est quantum autem hominis crimen est scelus est As it is of God the Creator it is a worke it is no faule but as it is of man it is a fault it is a sinne The Master of the sentences hath the like saying Actus mali in quantum actus 〈◊〉 boni sunt à Deo authore Evill acts as they are acts are good and proceed of God the Author lib. 2. distinct 35. But this solution doth not take away the doubt for as God is the Creator and so generall worker hee only giveth power to move the heart this moving being the generall action is divided into two parts for there are good motions of the heart and evill the mollifying of the heart and the hardning in the good motions God concurreth two wayes as a generall mover by his creating power and as a particular directer by his regenerating grace but in the other motions he only hath a stroke as a generall mover in the particular action of hardning as it is evill hee concurreth not Therefore according to that generall power the Lord is said only to be a mover not an hardner of the heart Some other way therefore yet must be found out whereby the Lord is said to harden the heart QUEST XXVIII How the Lord is said indeed to harden the heart TO conclude then this question of all these wayes before rehearsed which are ten in all I make choice of these three which may fully satisfie every doubt namely the third in the 17. quest before the fift in the 20. quest and the sixt in the 21. The first is that God is said to harden the heart by leaving it to it selfe and depriving it of his necessary grace as God is said to have given over the unbeleeving Gentiles to their hearts lusts Rom. 1.24 The second that beside this God causeth many things to be done which are not in themselves causes of the hardning of the heart yet the wicked take occasion thereby further to bee indurate and hardned as S. Paul sheweth how the wicked abuse the patience and long suffering of God thereby to be further hardned Thirdly God by his just judgement Cum suum in malum quâ— ipse ultro ruit amplius ad finem usque impellit doth force him to his owne hurt whither hee runneth headlong himselfe even unto the end Iun. Aâ—aâ—ysâ—n 7. cap. Exod. God as a just Judge seeing a mans heart to bee bent upon wickednesse doth as a just Judge inflict upon him the spirituall punishment of induration To this purpose Augustine handling that place Rom. 1. how the Lord gave up the Gentiles to their owne lusts useth this distinction that some things there rehearsed are sinnes and no punishment as the pride and vanity of their mindes vers 21. They were not thankefull but became vaine in their imagination Some a punishment and no sinne as eternall death which they were worthy of vers 31. the rest that came betweene are both sinnes and punishments By this distinction Augustine in another place answereth this objection of the Pelagians God say they should not take such punishment of sinne Vt peccator per vindictam plura committeret That the sinners thereby commit more sinne Augustine answereth to this effect Sic ostendit ista esse peccata ut etiam poenae fint peccatorum he sheweth these so to be sinnes as that they are also punishments of sinnes as the Apostle there saith vers 27. Man with man wrought filthinesse and received to themselves such recompence of their error as was meet So the meaning of Augustine is that God did not send them upon the Gentiles as they were sinnes but they are to be considered as punishments of their sinnes as God hath an hand therein Likewise whereas Iulian the Pelagian objected that Per patientiam divinam sunt non per potentiam desideriis traditi That they were delivered over to their lusts not by the power but by the patience of God Augustine to shew the contrarie giveth instance of that place Ezech. 14.9 When it is said If the Prophet be deceived I have deceived him Patientia an potentia est Is it the patience or the power of God that doth this And concerning the hardning of Pharaohs heart Augustine concludeth thus Deus ejus voluntatem proprio suo vito malam in hoc peccatum judicio suo justo occulto inclinavit God did incline his will being evill by it owne faulâ— into this sinne by his just yet secret judgement If God did incline it he did more than suffer it or minister the occasion only whereby it was inclined Hierome expresseth as much by this similitude Vnus est solis calor secundùm essentias subjacentes alia liquefacit alia indurat liquatur cera induratur lutum there is buâ— one kinde of heate in the Sunne and according to the matter which it worketh upon some things it melteth some things it hardneth the wax is melted the clay hardned Origene also useth the same similitude and applieth it thus Sic indurasse dicitur Deus cor Pharaoniâ— quia cor ejus secundùm ea quae cogitabat luteum limosum erat So God as the Sunne hardneth the clay is said to have hardned Pharaohs heart because his heart according to those things which he thought was earthly and muddy And in another place he bringeth in this Simile Vt eodem opere plâ—viae terra diligenter exculta affert bonos fructus inculta tribulos as by the same worke of the raine the earth being well tilled bringeth forth good fruit and the untilled thistles Like as then the Sun hardneth the clay the raine bringeth forth weedes not of it selfe but by reason of the nature of the thing concurring whereupon it worketh so by the working of God after a most secret and hid manner the hearts of the wicked are hardned but the cause thereof is in themselves And thus much shall suffice of this question see it handled before 2. Doct. chap. 7. and
chap. 8 quest 12. and confut 1. 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. God overruleth mens affections Vers. 3. THe Lord gave the people favour in the sight of the Egyptians Hereby wee learne that God hath the ruling and turning of mens affections he can worke them either to favour or disfavour Piscat So the Wiseman saith As the rivers of waters the Kings heart is in the hand of the Lord â—e tâ—â—neth it whither soever it pleaseth him Prov 21.1 Like as the husband man maketh furrowes in his ground and draweth the water which way it pleaseth him and as the sternes man in the vessell doth move it which way he listeth so can the Lord order and governe the streames of mens affections 2. Doct. Godly men have their passions and affections Vers. 8. SO he went out from Pharaoh very angry Even wise and godly men have their affections it iâ— not as the Stoikes taught that there is a vacuity and absence of them in wise and perfect men They are not without affections but they rule them by reason and their reason is sanctified by grace The Apostle saith be angry but sinne not Ephes. 4.26 He alloweth to be angry but not to sinne in anger Christ the most perfect man that ever was had his affections as of anger Marke 3.5 He looked round about him â—â—gerly of joy Luk. 10.21 Iesus rejoyced in spirit of sorrow Matth. 26.38 My soule is heavy unto death of love as Ioh. 13.23 The disciple whom Iesus loved 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against Purgatory BEfore in the third question where it is disputed what Angels God used in bringing the last plague of death of the first borne upon Egypt Pererius sheweth the difference betweene the ministry of the Angels in this life and in the next falling to make mention of purgatory for they cannot doe otherwise for ther lives but upon every occasion broach their owne fansies leaveth it as uncertaine and undiscussed whether the good Angels or the bad should be ministers of purgatory he thinketh not the bad that they should exercise power over them which in their life time did conquere the Devill neither yet will hee have them to be the good It is an unmeet thing saith he that they which shortly should become the fellowes and partakers of the blessed Angels in heaven should bee punished by them Perer. 1. disput in cap. 11. Contra. 1. Let any reasonable man judge whether it be not like that purgatory should be a meere fansie where there is supposed to bee torments and yet no tormentor In that hee thinketh that neither good Angels nor bad are the ministers of those torments I condescend to him who then not Christ I am sure for he hath redeemed them nor yet God himselfe for the Apostle saith Who shall lay any thing to the charge of Gods chosen it is God that justifiâ—th who shall condemne Rom. 8.33.34 God hath justified them by faith in Christ and being justified there is nothing further to be laid to their charge If then there be no tormenter in purgatory there is no torment in purgatory and so purgatory fire is quite quenched and put out 2. Beside this uncertainty who should be the tormenters there be other maine points not yet resolved of among them concerning purgatory as of the place where it is of the fire what it is corporall or spirituall of the time how long it shall last whether hundred yeeres or thousands of the greatnesse of the paine whether it exceed all the torments and punishments of this life These articles are not yet defined and determined among them as Bellarmine sheweth lib. de purgat from chap. 6. to chap. 14. Therefore we will leave them to their uncertainties and as they make question of the circumstances of purgatory so we will not onely make question of purgatory it selfe but are most sure that it is but an invention of their owne for all they which dye in the Lord that is in the faith of Christ are pronounced blessed and to rest from their labours and their workes follow them Revel 14.13 Here are three arguments against purgatory They which dye in the faith of Christ are blessed but they which are in hell torments for purgatory they make part of hell are not blessed They doe rest from their labours but they which are in purgatory are in labour and paine Their workes follow them for their reward but they which are tormented â—nd punished are not rewarded Therefore wee acknowledge no other purgatory but in this life a perfect purgation of our sinnes in Christ Heb. 12.3 and an imperfect which is by the fiery probation of affliction as S. Peter calleth it Thinke it not strange concerning the fiery triall which is among you to prove you 1. Pet. 4.12 2. Confut. Against the Manichees which reject the old Testament Vers. 10. BVt the Lord hardned Pharaohs heart Hence the Manichees tooke occasion to utter their blasphemies against the God of the old Testament and to reject the Scriptures themselves of the old Testament as proceeding from a God that was a worker of evill in hardning mens hearts These Augustine confuteth at large hom 88. de tempore shewing how God is said to harden the heart without any touch of sinne for thus he writeth Non Pharaonem Dei violentia sed propria impietas obduravit Not any violence from God but Pharaohs owne impiety did harden him And these words I will harden Pharaohs heart he expoundeth thus Cum abfuerit ei gratis mea obduret illum nequitia sua when my grace is from him then his owne wickednesse shall harden him 2. Then he doth illustrate it by this similitude as the water is frozen till the Sun shine upon it then it resolveth and so soone as the Sunne is departed it is bound with cold againe the Sun is not the cause of the freezing of the water but the coldnesse of the water bindeth it selfe so properly God causeth not the heart to be hardned but by the absence of his grace it is hardned 3. But if the question be asked why the Lord suffereth any to be hardned he maketh this answer Aut illorum iniquitati qui obdurari merentur adscribendum aut ad inscruâ—abilia Dei judicia referendum quae plerunque sunt occulta nunquam autem injusta This must â—â—thâ—r be ascribed to their iniquity which deserve to be hardned or it must be referred to the judgements of God which are often hid but never unjust It sufficeth 〈◊〉 to know and beleeve as the Apostle saith Rom. 9. Is there iniquity with God 3. Confut. Against Pererius that thinketh none in this life to be without hope of grace and repentance NOw further whereas Pererius in the treatise of induration moveth this disputation whether any man can be so hardned in this life as that he become altogether impenitent and incorrigible and without hope of grace and resolveth upon the negative part that none in this life are in such
desperate state it shall not be amisse first to examine his reasons and then to confirme the truth 1. He urgeth these and such like places That God would have all men to be saved and come to the knowledge of the truth And I will not the death of a sinner If mercy be offered to all then the way is open for all to returne unto God Contra. 1. God indeed offereth himselfe unto all and denieth not the externall meanes to any if they had grace to apprehend them The Gospell hath beene preached to all the world and is many times to the impenitent and reprobate so God offereth grace to all but all will not receive it Augustine hereof thus writeth Correctio medecinabiliter omnibus adhibenda est etiam si salus aegrotantis sit incerta c. The wholesome medicine of admonition must be ministred to all though the health of the sicke be uncertaine that if he which is admonished belong to the predestinate it is unto him a wholesome medecine if he doe not it is a penall torment 2. The argument then followeth not God calleth all to repentance therefore all may have grace to repent The Scripture saith many are called but few are chosen Ambrose saith In aliis praevaluisse gratiam in aliis reâ—iluisse naturaâ— That grace prevaileth in some in others their obstinate nature resisteth 2. So long as men are in this life they are in the way and are not deprived of all grace nor utterly forsaken till they come into hell Contr. Everlasting punishment in hell is the end and execution of damnation but men in this life may be in the state of damnation and be utterly forsaken of Gods grace as Saul and Iudas and they whom the Apostle saith God gave them over to a reprobate sense Rom. 1.28 3. If any had beene in this life wholly excluded from grace Pharaoh of all other was most like yet his state was not desperate seeing he was in the same case with Nebuchadnezzar who repented and confessed God Contr. 1. He reasoneth flatly against the Apostle who propoundeth Pharaoh as a vessell of wrath prepared to destruction Rom. 9. Now if there be hope for the vessels of wrath to come to grace then there was hope for Pharaoh The Apostle maketh these two distinct things God hath mercy on whom he will and whom he will he hardneth Rom. 9.18 As God hardneth not those on whom he hath mercy so neither sheweth he mercy on those whom he hardneth 2. Nebachadnezzar and Pharaoh were most unlike for the one had not so many wonders shewed as had the other neither so often dallied and made shew of repentance as did the other this sheweth their state to be most differing for if Pharaoh had beene no more hardned than Nebuchadnezzar was he would likewise have repented 4. We are to despaire of none in this life therefore it is possible for all to repent Contr. 1. Such as wee see and know commit a sinne unto death which is the irremissible sinne against the holy Ghost which I confesse is a rare thing now to be discerned such wee may despaire of because the Apostle forbiddeth us to pray for them 1. Ioh. 5.16 And those for whom the Lord did forbid Ieremy to pray chap. 7.16 what hope I pray you was there of them 2. Though wee in charity are to hope the best even of the greatest sinners yet this followeth not that all of them may have grace to repent wee judge according to that we see but the Lord seeth the heart and knoweth from the beginning who are his and who are not But on the contrary side that some in this life are so hard hearted that they cannot repent and so are incorrigible and without hope of remission of sinnes it is proved thus 1. Sinne against the holy Ghost is irremissible as our Saviour saith He that blaspphemeth against the holy Ghost shall never have forgivenesse Mark 3.29 Therefore there are some in this life that cannot repent neither can have their sinnes forgiven them And because Bellarmine and Pererius and the rest here answer that the sinne against the holy Ghost is said to be irremissible not because it cannot at all be forgiven but because it is hardly forgiven therefore to prevent this objection that place of the Apostle is also urged that it is impossible for such to be renued by repentance Heb. 6.6 that which is impossible is not only hardly done but not at all 2. The foreknowledge and decree of God concerning the rejection of some is unchangeable and cannot be altered but God hath foreseene some to be damned and decreed them to bee rejected as Iudas is called the childe of perdition Ioh. 17. therefore it is not possible for such to come to repentance to be saved therefore Gregory saith well Qua non sunt praedestinata obtineri non possunt Those things which God hath not predestinate cannot be obtained But God hath not decreed repentance for them that are rejected and reprobate 3. There is no hope of forgivenesse for that sinne for the which it is not lawfull to pray but there is a sinne unto death for the which we are forbidden to pray 1. Ioh. 5.16 Ergo c. Pererius answer here is that by sinne unto death is meant that sinne wherein a man continueth unto death and so dying therein he is not afterward to be prayed for Contr. 1. It would follow by this reason that no sinne of any is to bee prayed for while hee liveth for how doth any know whether a man may continue in a sinne till his dying day 2. The Apostle speaketh of such sinnes which a man seeth his brother to sinne now sinnes are onely seene to be done in this life neither is a mans repentance knowne which God may give him in his very passage out of the world 3. Let them shew us any place in all the Scriptures that authorizeth prayer for the dead if they can wherefore they are not to give a sense of Scripture that cannot be warranted by Scripture 4. The Apostle therefore calleth it a sinne unto death for the which there is no forgivenesse and so is there no sinne but blasphemy against the holy Spirit And thus Ambrose expoundeth it Non potest ibi exoratio esse veniae ubi sacrilegis est plenitudo there can be no intreating of pardon where there is fulnesse of Sacrilege 4. Where there can bee no repentance there can be no remission of sinnes but some have such hard hearts that they cannot repent Rom. 2.4 therefore the sinnes of such are irremissible 5. Hereunto may be added the testimonies of Cyprian Non posse in Ecclesia ei remitti qui in Deum deliquerit that he can find no forgivenesse in the Church that sinneth against God lib. 3. de Quirinum cap. 28. Of Ambrose Cassa erat proditâ—ris poenitentia qui peccavit in spiritum sanctum The betrayers repentance was in vaine having sinned against the spirit of
thus fable of the Hebrewes that they being a people infected with the leprosie and the contagion being so generally dispersed that by reason of the diseased people the land lay waste the King Boccharis consulted with their gods who advised them to expell the Hebrewes and to drowne all those that were infected among them The Hebrewes hereupon secretly in the night kindled fires and lights and went away under the leading of one Moses and agreed among them to spare none yea to deface the Temples of the gods till they came to some places inhabited and at length they came to that countrey which is called Judea and there built the Citie Jerusalem Concerning also this tale that the Hebrewes were expelled because of the leprosie Iustinus and Cornelius Tacitus doe concurre with Lysimachus Iustinus adding further that the Egyptians pursuing the Hebrewes were driven home by tempest and Tacitus that Moses bid them to looke neither for the gods helpe noâ— mans but to trust to him Contra. That this fable is worthie of no more credit than the other it may diversly appeare 1. These fabulous Chroniclers doe not agree together one saith they were expelled for their leprosie another because they warred with the Egyptians one saith that Themasis was then King the other that Bocchar is then reigned in Egypt 2. Beside how is it like that the Hebrewes should be a leprous people seeing Moses made such straight lawes against such as were lepers shutting them out of the congregation as Iosephus well reasoneth 3. The Hebrewes at their departure used no artificiall or naturall lights but lead by the fierie cloud the light of heaven 4. And untrue it is that they agreed among themselves to put to the sword the people that inhabited Jordan before them they were commanded of God so to do who is the Lord of the whole earth and may give it to whom it pleaseth him 5. They destroyed indeede the idolatrous Temples because they were a dishonour to God and for their abominable Idolatrie were those nations worthily cut off 6. Untrue also it is that the Egyptians were driven home with tempests for they were utterly overthrowne by tempest in the sea not one of them returned 7. Untrue also it is that Moses bid them trust wholly in him he did indeede exhort them neither to trust in the vaine gods of the Heathen nor in man but he bid them wholly to relie upon God and to wayte for the saluation of the Lord chap. 14.13 QUEST XXVIII Of the comparison betweene the red sea and baptisme NOw to conclude this passing of the Hebrewes thorough the sea is by the Apostle made a type and figure of Baptisme They were all baptised unto Moses in the cloud and in the sea 1. Cor. 10.2 Which resemblance consisteth of divers part 1. As in Baptisme there is a dying unto sinne a rising to newnesse of life so the Israelites were as it were buried in the sea and afterward were restored to the land Simler 2. As Pharaoh was overthrowne in the sea and the Israelites delivered from their servitude so in Baptisme wee renounce the devill and the service of sinne Thestatus â— As the cloud did shelter them from the heate of the Sunne so Christs bloud doth defend us from the wrath of God Simler 4. As the Israelites after they had passed the red sea did eate of Manna and dranke of the water of the Rocke so they which are baptised into the name of Christ are made partakers of the heavenly mysteries Theodoret. 5. Like as all the Israelites were baptised in the sea yet many of them because of their unbeliefe did not enter into the land of Canaan so many that have been baptised into the name of Christ afterward falling away either in faith or life do not enter into the kingdome of heaven Osiander 6. As in the morning watch the Egyptians were destroyed so Christ rising in the morning made a perfect conquest of the devill Pellican 7. As the Israelites were all baptized in one sea so as S. Paul saith there is one faith one baptisme Ephes. 4. Ferus 8. As the Egyptians being cast up dead were a spoile to the Hebrewes so Christ hath lead captivitie captive and given gifts unto his Church Ephes. 4 4.9 As the Egyptians being dead could doe no more hurt to the Israelites so our sinnes being remitted and as it were buried in the death of Christ shall no more rise to our condemnation Simler 10. As Moses lift up his rodde and the waters were divided so Christ saith All power is given unto me which is signified by the rodde and then he giveth this commission to his Apostles Goe and baptise c. Matth. 28. Ferus QUEST XXIX How the people are said to beleeve Moses or in Moses Vers. 31. THey beleeved the Lord and his servant Moses In the Hebrew the phrase is they beleeved in the Lord and in Moses for beth the preposition here used signifieth in Now whereas this distinction is received in schooles Credere Deo credere Deum credere in Deum To beleeve God that he is true to beleeve God to be and to beleeve in God that is to repose our trust and confidence in him as we say in our beleefe I believe in God hereupon ariseth this question how the people are said to beleeve in Moses that is to have any confidence in him Therefore howsoever this distinction hath prevailed in schooles and it may well be retained yet it is not grounded in respect of the phrase upon the Scripture which taketh these two credere Deo credere in Deum to beleeve God and to beleeve in God for all one so that the letter beth is taken here in the same sense with lamed and the Chalde Septuagint and Latine doe in this place translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 crediderunt Deo Mosi they beleeved God and Moses So also 2. Chron. 20.20 Beleeve his Prophets and ye shall prosper the same phrase is used with beth Likewise in the new Testament to beleeve in the name of Christ is sometime taken not for confidence but to give credite or beleeve him to bee true and so betokeneth a temporarie faith as it is said that many beleeved in the name of Christ at Jerusalem when they saw his miracles yet Jesus would not commit himselfe unto them Ioh. 2.24 And credere Christo to beleev Christ is other where taken for true faith Ioh. 5.46 Had ye beleeved Moses ye would have beleeeed me likewise credere Christum to beleeve that Jesus is the Christ is taken for true faith that bringeth us to everlasting life Ioh. 20.31 Here then they are said to beleeve Moses that is to acknowledge him to be a true Prophet and the faithfull servant of God Simlerus 4. Places of doctrine 1. Doct. Of the difference betweene filiall and servill feare Vers. 5. ANd the heart of Pharâ—â—â— and his servants was turned against the people Here wee see a difference betweene a
singing but to have repeated only one verse of the song had beene no such propheticall action 2. In this short sentence Miriam professeth to sing and giveth the reason thereof it is not like that she so ended giving a reason why she would sing and singed not shee supplied then the song as well as she yeelded a reason thereof 3. This being an incouragement and charge withall unto the women to sing Sing yee it is like that they also followed and answered her in song as the men of Israel did Moses shee being a Prophetesse and bidding them sing it is not to be doubted but that they followed her direction and did sing 4. The like example is found 1. Sam. 18.6 Where only the ground and summe of the song is repeated Saul hath killed his thousand and David his ten thousand It is very like that the women did sing more than there is expressed but for brevities sake the principall part of the song is only set downe and so is it thought to be done here QUEST XXXIV Whether the desert of Shur were simply a desert and barren place Vers. 22. THen Moses brought Israel from the red sea and they went forward to the wildernesse of Shur 1. The word signifieth to cause them to goe which sheweth that Moses with much adoe brought them from thence being too much intent upon the spoile of the Egyptians Simler 2. And whereas they are brought into a barren desert where they were much distressed for want of water it appeareth that the Lord would not bring them into Canaan but thorow much tribulation and tentation Borrh 3. Pellican thinketh that it was called a desert not because none inhabited there but for that it was craggy and full of hils but I rather subscribe to Iosephus opinion that it was Difficilis regio propter ciborum â—quarum extremam inopiam An hard country thorow which they were to passe unto mount Sinai both for extreame penury of food and water ut ne brutis quidem alendis ne dum hominibus idâ—nea that it was unfit to nourish cattle much lesse men lib. 3. cap. 1. This wildernesse of Shur many doe thinke to bee the same desert which is called Etham wherein they travelled three dayes journey after they came out of Egypt Num. 33.8 And here they are said presently to enter the wildernesse of Shur Sic Thostatus Siml Borrh. And this wildernesse of Shur lyeth they say betweene the two seas the red sea and the Philistims sea one way and betweene the Philistims country and Egypt another way Borrh But that the desert of Shur and of Etham are not the same but altogether divers it shall now be shewed QUEST XXXV The desert of Shur and Etham not all one 1. SOme thinke that Etham should be the generall name of the whole desert and Shur only of a part Simler Others that Shur is the generall name and Etham a part thereof Borrh. But neither can be so 1. Shur cannot comprehend Etham for Etham belonged unto Egypt and stretched unto the red sea hereupon the City Pithom which the Israelites built in Egypt was so called because it was the mouth of the wildernesse of Etham and the entrance into it Iun. But the desert of Shur was no part of Egypt but is said to be over against Egypt 1. Sam. 15.7 and it was the bounds of the country of the Israelites Genes 25.18 2. Neither was the desert of Shur a part of the wildernesse of Etham for Etham touched the red sea and from the sea they journeyed three dayes in the desert of Etham Num. 33.8 But wee doe not find that the desart of Shur came so farre as the red sea being the South border of the Israelites country who extended not their dwelling to the red sea 3. Wherefore the wildernesse of Etham where the Israelites went into the red sea and came out was all one continued desart fetching a compasse by the North end of the red sea and Shur was the name of that desart into the which they came out of the wildernesse of Etham the words then are to be understood as Iunius well distinguisheth them that Moses brought the Israelites from the red sea to goe forward into the wildernesse of Shur but before they came thither they spent three dayes journey in the desert of Etham Iunius QUEST XXXVI Of the place Marah Vers. 23. THerefore they called the name of that place Marah 1. Augustine readeth Mazra but the word is Marah so called of the bitternesse the Septuagint make it no proper name but interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bitternesse whereas the proper name Marah was retained 2. Augustine moveth here this doubt seeing it was called Marah of the bitter waters which they found there after they came thither how was it called Marah before his solution is because these things were written after they were done and at such time as this history was written the name thereof was called Marah quaest 56. in Exod. But beside it is usuall in Scripture by the figure Prolepsis to call places by the names which are given them afterwards as is evident in the name of Dan Gen. 14.14 which was not given that place in Abrahams time and of Succoth Gen. 33.17 which afterward Iacob so called 3. This seemeth to be that place which Plinie calleth fontes amaros bitter fountaines lib. 6. cap. 29. Iunius QUEST XXXVII Of the grievous sinne of murmuring Vers 24. THen the people murmured against Moses The sinne of murmuring was a great transgression and it includeth many other particular sinnes in it 1. Their murmuring shewed that they were utterly forgetfull and oblivious of all the great wonders which the Lord had done for them Borrh. 2. They were ungratefull for all the benefits which they had received as though the Lord had done nothing for them Ingratitudo perpetua Iudaici populi c. The perpetuall ingratitude of the people of the Iewes is set forth in Scripture 3. They shew their incredulity and distrust when they say What shall wee drinke as though the Lord could not provide them drinke Osiander 4. They are impatient and discontent In prosperis gandem in adversis murmurant They rejoyce in prosperity but straigh way they murmure in adversity Ferus 5. It bewrayeth their disobedience and disloyalty to their governours they murmure against Moses accusing him as though he would kill them with thirst Simler 6. It maketh them prophane that they have no heart to call upon God Pro murmure contra Mosen Dominum orasse debuâ—runt In stead of murmuring they should have called upon God Pellican 7. It made them to extenuate the blessings of God toward them as Numb 11.6 We can see nothing but this Man 8. It made a way for other most grievous sinnes which they fell unto as Idolatry Exod. 34. and fornication together with Idolatry Num. 25. QUEST XXXVIII Of the divers murmurings of the children of Israel COncerning the divers murmurings of the children
of God as the Lord by his Prophet saith They worship mee in vaine teaching for doctrines the commandements of men as our Saviour citeth the Prophet Maâ—kâ— 7 5. Places of confutation 1. Confut. Against uncertainty or doubtfulnesse of salvation Vers. 13. THou wilt carry thy people But in the Hebrew it is â—achitha thou hast carried Propter certitudinem fidei sic de futuris loquitur ut de praeteritis For the certainty of faith hee so speaketh of things to come as already past Ferus As S. Paul saith By his mercy he saved us Tit. 3.6 whereas yet we are not saved but are assured of our salvation by faith in Christ This then sheweth the absurdity of popish doctrine that counteth it presumption for any man to be assured of his salvation 2. Confut. Against the Maniches Vers. 25. ANd there he proved him The Maniches upon the like place where the Lord is said to tempt Abraham thus objected Egone Deum colam qui tentat shall I worship a God that tempteth These Maniches rejected the old Testament and the Author thereof they made two beginnings one of evill the other of good two chiefe Princes the one of darknesse to whom they ascribed the old Testament the other the Prince of light whom they held to be the Author of the new Testament Sâ— displiceat tibi Deus tentans displiceat Christus tentans If God displease thee because he tempteth then must Christ also displease thee because he is said also to tempt As he said to Philip Whence shall we buy bread that thâ—se may eat Ioh. 6.5 then it followeth This he said to prove or tempt him for he himselfe knew what he would doe Christ is said to prove him that is to see what he would say so Deo tentante id quod occultum est proditur God tempteth that what is hid may bee bewrayed Deus tentat ut dâ—ceat and God tempteth to teach and instruct August de tempore serm 7â— See before quest 50.51 3. Confut. Against free will Vers. 26. IF thou wilt give eare unto his commandements These and the like places are urged by the Romanists to prove freewill as Esay 1.19 If yee consent and obey yee shall eat the good things of the land upon these and such other places they argue thus If it bee in our power to performe these conditions then have wee free will if not to what end are they propounded Bellarm. lib. 5. de grat cap. 19. Contra. This argument consisteth upon a disjunctive proposition These places either shew free will or else they are propounded in vaine First therefore I answer that according to their collection these places as well shew that a man hath power of himselfe to keepe the Commandements as that hee hath free will But this S. Paul denieth and thereupon hee concludeth that every one that is of the workes of the Law is under the curse because they cannot keepâ— it Secondly these places being urged in their sense doe as well conclude that a man of himselfe without grace may keepe Gods commandements for if a man cannot performe them wholly of himselfe the same question remaineth why they are propounded to him that cannot keepe them Thirdly And yet though it bee not in mans power to keepe these commandements they are not in vaine for they serve as spurs to incite and stirre us up to obedience and to strive unto perfection and to labour to goe forward But S. Paul sheweth the onely sufficient reason why the Lord gave the Law to bee a Schoolemaster to bring us unto Christ Galath 3. And Augustine writeth excellently of this point Non ob aliud superbis data ista praecepta sunt quam ut in suis viribus deficientes in quibus confidebant liberatoreâ— requirerent These precepts were for no other cause given to the proud people than that failing in their owne strength wherein they trusted they should seeke for an helper and deliverer Contra Celestin. de perfectione justitiae 6. Places of Morall Observations 1. Observ. Against vaine confidence in strength or riches Vers. 4. HIs chosen captaines were drowned also in the red sea Notwithstanding their great power nobility favour with the King skill in feats of warre the Lord being mightier than they and a greater man of warre was able to confound and overthrow them this sheweth that no man should put confidence in his nobility power riches Ferus As the Prophet saith Ierem. 4.23 Let not the wiseman glory in his wisdome nor the strong man glory in his strength neither the rich man glory in his riches c. 2. Observ. The enemies of the Church are the enemies of God Vers. 7. THou hast overthrowne them that rise against thee They which are enemies unto the Church the Lord holdeth them to be his enemies they which rise against his people doe set themselves against the Lord as the Lord Jesus said to Saul Why persecutest thou me Simler They then which oppose themselves to the Church and people of God doe bid battell to the Lord himselfe and hee will take their cause in his owne hand and maintaine it 3. Observ. Sinne presseth downe to hell Vers. 10. THey sunke as lead in the mighty waters Sinne is heavy and presseth downe yeâ— it weigheth downe to hell Examinemus ergo nos per poenitentiam ne deprimamur gravitate pecâ—atorum usque in profundum Let us therefore examine our selves by repentance lest wee bee pressed downe with the weight of our sinnes into the deepe Ferus So the Apostle exhorteth That wee should cast away everything that presseth downe and sinne that hangeth on so fast Hebr. 12.1 4. Observ. Not to give over to goe on in our calling notwithstanding the unthankefulnesse of men Vers. 24. THen the people murmured against Moses and he cried unto the Lord. Moses notwithstanding the peoples murmuring goeth on in his calling and leaveth not off to pray for them though they were a very stubborne and ungratefull people this teacheth the servants of God to goe on with courage in their calling notwithstanding the evill acceptance in the world of their labours Ministers must looke for small thanke at the hands of men for their paines nor yet must such as labour either by preaching or writing to propagate the knowledge of the truth looke for their reward among men nay it ought to be a comfort unto them that they find not their reward here for it is a sure signe that a greater reward is laid up for them in heaven As the Lord saith by his Prophet Ieremy Râ—fraine thy voice from weeping and thine eyes from teares for thy worke shall be rewarded Ierem. 31.16 As Moses here prayeth for a murmuring and unthankfull people the like doth Samuel God forbid that I should sinne against the Lord and cease praying for you but I will shew you the good and right way 1. Sam. 1â— 23 5. Observ. Obedience the best remedy against sicknesse Vers. 26. IF thou wilt keepe all his
word of God and prayer 1 Tim. 4.5 Therefore the Lords day must be warranted by the word before it can be sanctified and set apart to holy uses 5. And seeing the Jewes Sabbath is warranted by the word it must also be changed by the word there must bee the same authority in the alteration of it which was in the first institution The Lords day then was not appointed by the ordinary authority of the Church for then the Church by the same authority might constitute another day if there were cause which cannot be admitted but as Vrsinus saith Apostolica Ecclesiae pro libertate sibi à Christo donata c. The Apostolike Church according to the liberty given them of Christ did make choice of the first day for the seventh The Church then by the extraordinary power of the Apostles directed specially thereunto by the Spirit of God did alter the day and Tostatus saith well Tota Ecclesia Spiritu sancto ducta hunc deem instituit The whole Church being led by the holy Ghost did institute this day quaest 11. 7. Conf. Of the preeminence of the Lords day beyond other festivals ANother errour of the Romanists is that they require sanctification and necessary keeping of all holy dayes as making a necessity of keeping all alike Rhemist annot Galath 4. sect 5. Contra. 1. The same difference that was betweene the legall Sabbath and other their festivals remaineth still betweene the Lords day observed among Christians and other holy dayes but the Sabbath day was more strictly observed than the greatest festivals besides for on their Sabbath it was not lawfull to kindle a fire Exod. 35.3 nor to dresse their meat Exod. 16.23 but on other festivals they were not forbidden to doe such works as were to bee done about their meat Exod. 12.16 they were onely restrained from doing servile works Levit. 23.7 but the works about their meat and drinke were not servile 2. The observation of the Lords day doth simply binde every Christian in conscience though there were no positive Law of the Church for it that wheresoever a Christian liveth in any part of the world it is his dutie in remembrance of the resurrection of our blessed Saviour to sanctifie the Lords day but other festivals of Saints a man is not bound in conscience simply to keepe but as hee is bound in generall to yeeld obedience to the superiour authoritie in lawfull things for onely Gods immediate Commandements doe simply bind in conscience in respect of the thing commanded as the Apostle saith There is one lawgiver that is able to save and destroy Iam. 4.12 and no more but he alone therefore by this reason the Lords day hath a preeminence before other festivals 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Sabbatum vel una quaecunque esset dies in hebdomada observanda videbatur dependere à ratione naturali The Sabbath or what other day is to be kept in the weeke seemeth to depend upon naturall reason as is shewed before quest 5. Caetera observationes sunt magis ex voluntate legislatoris Other observations depend rather of the will of the lawmaker Tostat. qu. 13. So our Lords day succeeding the Jewish Sabbath is grounded in part even upon the law of nature but other festivities depend ab arbitrio Ecclesiae of the determination of the Church So then to conclude this point as Augustine saith Quomodo Maria virgo mater Domini inter omnes mulieres principatum tenet sic inter caeteros dies haec omnium dierum mater est As the Virgin Marie the mother of our Lord is the principall among women so among other dayes this day is as the mother of the rest Sermon de temper 36. 8. Controv. To commit any sinne upon the Lords day is a double transgression THe Romanists here have another erroneous assertion that the internall act of religion pertaineth not to the keeping of the Sabbath but the externall and so consequently they denie that any sinne committed upon the Sabbath is thereby the greater Bellar. de cult sanctor lib. 3. cap. 10. prop. 4. Contra. 1. But the contrarie is evident out of Scripture that it belongeth to the rest of the Sabbath to abstaine from the works of sinne ut vacantes à pravis actionibus c. that being vacant or ceasing from evill actions they might suffer God to worke in them by his Spirit therefore the Lord saith speaking of his Sabbath It is a signe betweene me and you in your generations that I the Lord doe sanctifie you Exod. 31.13 And to the same purpose Ezechiel chap. 20.12 I have given them also my Sabbath to be a signe betweene me and them that they might know that I am the Lord that doe sanctifie them These places are urged to this purpose by Pelargus Bastingius 2. So the Fathers expound that precept of doing no servile worke upon the Sabbath Ne nos voluptas corporis libido succendant That the pleasure and lust of the bodie should not inflame us upon this day qui enim facit peccatum est servus peccati for he that committeth sinne is the servant of sinne So Hierome in Esaiam cap. 59. Likewise Augustine thus writeth Spiritualiter observat sabbatum Christianus abstinens se ab opere servili c. A Christian man doth spiritually observe the Sabbath in abstaining from servile worke what is this from servile worke from sinne Tractat. 4. in Ioann So also Thomas Est triplex servitus una qua homo servit peccato c. There is a threefold service one when a man serveth sinne altera qua homo servit homini c. another when man serveth man and this service is according to the bodie not in the minde tertia est servetus Dei the third is the service of God If we understand servile worke this last way it is not forbidden upon the Sabbath day sed alia opera servilia primo vel secundo modo c. but other servile works the first or second way are contrary to the keeping of the Sabbath Sic Thomas 2.2 quaest 122. art 4. addit 3. 3. Hereunto I will adde Tostatus reason Hence it followeth that hee which committeth adulterie killeth or is drunken upon the Lords day magis peccat quà m si aliis diebus idem ageret sinneth more than if he should doe the same thing upon other dayes quia sic est transgressor duplicis praecepti because he so transgresseth two Commandements that precept Thou shalt not commit adulterie thou shalt not kill or any other and this of sanctifying the Sabbath Tostat. qu. 12. See more of this question elsewhere Synops. Centur. 2. err 70. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Against hypocrisie and vaine glorie Vers. 8. REmember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it c. Rupertus applieth this text against the doing of any thing for vaine glorie or to bee seene of men but wee should referre all to the praise of God In omnibus operibus tuis Deiretributionem
1.19 And there be two reasons why anger should not be soone provoked because rage is a sinne before God and so deserveth punishment and for that every man desireth libertie but he that is given to anger is not Dominus sui ipsius Master of himselfe 2. He must take heed ut 〈◊〉 in ira permaneat that he continue not long in anger Psal. 4. Be angrie and sinne not Ephes. 4. Let not the Sunne goe downe upon your wrath 3. Men must bee carefull ne procedat primò in corde that anger proceed not first in the heart for then it turneth to hatred and he that hateth his brother is a manslayer for Se interficit spoliando se charitate alium He killeth himselfe by spoyling himselfe of charitie and another also 4. Ne procedat in verbo It must not proceed in word for he which calleth his brother foole is in danger of hell fire Matth. 5. 5. Ne procedat in opere It must not proceed unto the deed for in every worke wee must consider two things Facere justitiam misericordiam To doe justice and shew mercie but he which is angrie can doe neither For the first the Apostle saith that the wrath of 〈◊〉 doth not accomplish the righteousnesse of God Iam. 1.20 It is reported of Plato that hee should say to his servant that had offended him Punirem te nisi essem iratus I would punish thee if I were not angrie And he that is angrie can shew no mercie as it is said of Simeon and Levi in their rage they killed a man Gen. 49. Thom. in opuscul QUEST VIII Of rayling and reviling NExt unto the inward rage and heat of the affections followeth the outward indignation expressed by words gesture and other signes and the third degree is when men fall to plaine railing backbiting slandering threatning as these three are thus expressed by our blessed Saviour Whosoever is angrie with his brother unadvisedly shall be culpable of judgement and whosoever saith unto his brother racha shall be worthie to be punished by a counsell and whosoever shall say thou foole shall be worthie to be punished with hell fire Matth. 5.22 1. Here our Saviour maketh three degrees of anger or rage the one in the sudden heat and boyling of the affection inwardly without cause the second in the shewing of this indignation outwardly by any disdainfull words as in calling one racha that is idle head light braine for so rik in the Hebrew to the which this Syrian word agreeth both in sound and sense signifieth light value Iun. Matth. 5.22 As also this indignation may bee expressed by other signes as by grinning frowning spitting and such like Simler Then the third degree followeth in open railing as calling one foole with other termes of reviling 2. As our Saviour maketh difference of the sins so also he sheweth divers degrees of punishment alluding unto the politike forme of judgement for first there was the session or judgement of three who judged of small causes then of 23. who determined more waightie matters then of 71. before whom the high Priest or a false Prophet and sometime a whole tribe was convented and judged Beza So he that is angrie shall be censured in the secret judgement of God he that sheweth his indignation by opprobrious words shall be held guiltie before all the assemblie of the heavenly Angels and Saints he that raileth and revileth shall bee judged worthie of hell fire that is of the greatest punishment Marlorat For they used foure kinds of punishments among the Jewes whereby they put malefactors to death strangling the sword stoning and fire of the which the last was the worst Beza 3. For he that raileth and revileth tres quasi uno ictu occidit killeth three as it were with one blow himselfe him that giveth credit and the third whom he slandereth and revileth Basting QUEST IX Whether beating and wounding though there be no killing be not forbidden here THe externall act followeth not only of killing but in offering any other violence with the hand in beating wounding striking and such like 1. Here commeth to be examined the opinion of R. Salomon that in this precept only murther is forbidden but other violent wrongs in maimes wounds shedding of bloud beatings and such like hee thinketh onely afterward to bee restrained in the Judicials 2. Against this opinion these reasons are enforced 1. The Judicials only concerned the Israelites and did not bind the Gentiles but even among them these kind of violent assaults were unlawfull therefore they are forbidden not by the Judicials only but by the Morall law Tostat. qu. 21. He also urgeth this reason The things which were forbidden by the Judicials of Moses only it was no sinne for the Israelites to doe before those Lawes were given them that is before they came to Mount Sinai but it was unlawful before for them one to smite another as for the same cause Moses reproved an Hebrew that did his brother wrong and smote him Exod. 2.13 therefore these wrongs were not only prohibited by the Judiciall law 3. Burgensis giveth this reason Quia facit contra charitatem Because he that smiteth or woundeth though he kill not doth against charity as he also doth which killeth though in an higher degree So also Lippoman 4. Tostatus further giveth this rule Omnia quae pertinent ad idem genus reducuntur ad idem prâ—ceptuum All that belongeth to the same kinde is to be referred to the same Commandement as all wounding beating smiting tendeth to the hurt of our brother in his body as killing likewise doth QUEST X. Why actuall murder is such an hainous sinne before God NOw followeth the greatest transgression among the rest which is the taking away of a mans life 1. For if hatred envy railing wounding and the like are counted murder before God in respect of the will and purpose much more murder it selfe which is the scope and end whereat all the former wrongs and injuries drive for if those things are displeasing unto God because they often bring forth murder the effect it selfe must needs bee more hainous Basting 2. Another reason which amplifieth the sinne of murder is because the Lord by this meanes seeth Imaginem suam violari that his image is violated which is given as a reason of this precept Gen. 9.6 Calvin 3. And againe it is an unnaturall sinne because man is as our owne flesh as the Prophet saith Isai. 58.7 Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh but no man ever hated his owne flesh as the Apostle saith Calvin Yea the murderer herein is crudelier Lupâ— more cruell than the Wolfe for as Aristotle writeth 4. Animalium Give unto a Wolfe the flesh of another Wolfe and he will not eat it yet one man preyeth upon another and devoureth another Thomas 4. Hominum societas violatur by this meanes the societie of man is violated which that it may be preserved the Lord forbiddeth all shedding of
Sodomitrie and abusing of the male or with the same sex but in degrees forbidden such is incest with those that are neerely joyned in affinitie and consanguinitie and though none of these fall out yet if by violence any be forced to uncleannesse as in the ravishing and deflowring of wives or Virgins all these are more odious than adulterie and therefore they are likewise forbidden 2. Vrsinus thus reasoneth The end and scope of this precept is to be considered which is to preserve chastitie and to maintaine matrimonie whatsoever then is contrarie hereunto is forbidden and therefore all acts of uncleannesse as well adulterie as others which are against chastitie and matrimoniall sanctitie are here restrained 3. Calvin addeth further Lex est juste vivendi perfecta regala The law is a perfect rule of righteous living therefore not one kinde of uncleannesse but all whatsoever are in this precept restrained which are against righteous and upright living as all unnaturall uncleannesse incest fornication all pollutions wherewith the bodie is defiled QUEST IV. Of the sinnes of unnaturall lust THe unnaturall sinnes of uncleannesse are of three sorts 1. Those which are committed with another kinde as with brute beasts Levit. 18.23 Thou shalt not lie with any beast to be defiled therewith which enormous and monstrous sinne doth violate the law of nature and bringeth a great infamie upon mankinde in that any should bee found among them of such beastly and vile inclination Tostat. qu. 23. And herein is discovered the wickednesse and corruption of mans nature which without Gods grace is prone even unto the most vile monstrous and ugly sinnes 2. Another kinde of unnaturall lust is that which is committed with that sex which is not for that naturall use which was the sinne of the Heathen When man with man wrought filthinesse Rom. 1.27 Such were the Sodomites which with one consent came from all quarters of the Citie and beset Lots house and would have offred villanie unto the two young men which were indeed two Angels whom Lot had received into his house Genes 19. These whom the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 liers with men with others there named are without their great repentance excluded the Kingdome of heaven and inheritance of God 1 Cor. 6.9 3. The Apostle in the same place nameth also the third unnaturall sinne of lust of those whom the Apostle calleth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 effeminate wanton and lascivious persons molles as the Latine Interpreter translateth who doe commit uncleannesse with the same kinde with the same sex and with the same person that is with themselves in the voluntarie emission of their nature such as was in part the sinne of Er and Onan the sonnes of Iudah whom the Lord destroyed for their wickednesse Gen. 38. these are so called molles tender delicate effeminate Quia nullam tristitiam tolerare possunt because they can endure no griefe in resisting of carnall concupiscence Tostat. quast 22. QUEST V. Why some kinde of uncleannesse is not forbidden by humane lawes BUt here the question will bee demanded what the reason is seeing this kinde of filthinesse is odious before God and man and by the Word of God condemned yet the lawes of men make no provision against it Hereof two reasons may be rendred 1. Because this kinde is committed secretly so that it cannot bee proved by witnesse and so by due proofe be censured such sinnes the lawes of men specially provide for as may be by witnesse or other evidence manifested now this uncleannesse can hardly be brought to light but by the parties themselves who are not so impudent as to act any such thing in open view as the Priest of Priapus standing aloft upon the staires used to shew his privie parts unto the people to provoke their beastly lust So also other secret sinnes as the adulterie and murther of the heart mens lawes cannot meet with unlesse they be such as are against the state of the Prince and Commonwealth for then even such thoughts and purposes though they take no effect yet if they can be discovered as by the confession of the parties or by their fellow conspirators are worthily punished Tostat. quaest 22. 2. Another reason is because Solos actus justitiae mandat humana lex humane lawes onely command the acts of justice and forbid all such acts whereby one hurteth another and so humane societie is hindred hereof it is that intemperance prodigalitie pride cowardlinesse and such like are not censured by humane lawes because they are no acts of injustice tending to the hurt of others So other acts of uncleannesse as of adulterie incest rape are by law restrained because the hurt and disgrace of others is thereby procured but this mollicies licet sit actus intemperantia non est tamen actus injustitia c. This effeminate pollution of the body by it selfe though it be an act of intemperancy yet it is no act of injustice because none other is hurt thereby which thing humane lawes especially provide for Tostâ— quâ—st 22. QUEST VI. Of the greatnesse of the sinne of adulterie THou shalt not commit adulterie Here by the very letter of the law that grievous and hainous sinne of adulterie is forbidden the greatnesse of which sinne is thus amplified and set forth 1. Ambrose thus describeth the sinne of adulterie God made two in the beginning and commanded that they two should be as one flesh Quod unum separas corpus c. naturae adulterium est In that thou doest separate one bodie c. thou doest adulterate nature c. First therefore by adulterie the holy institution of God is violated which maketh man and wife but one flesh Ambros. Hexemer lib. 5. cap. 7. 2. Chrysostome multiplieth many reasons together Qui capta uxore post hoc carnis remedium alieâ—â— injuriatur nullam veniam consequitur hoc jam lascivia est c. He that having taken a wife wrongeth another woman shall hardly finde pardon for this is a sinne of wantonnesse 3. Si suam repudiare alii vacare non licet c. If it be unlawfull for a man to put away his wife and use another which is a kinde of adulterie how much more is he to be blamed qui suae aliam addit which joyneth another to his wife 4. Againe the greatnesse of the sinne of adulterie appeareth by comparing it with other great sinnes it is so hainous before God Vt si â—xor ab Idolatra viro ipso nolâ—nte discedat puâ—â—atur sin ab adultero minimè That if the wife depart from an husband that is an Idolater against his will shee is punished if from an adulterâ—â— she is not the first the Apostle sheweth that it is unlawfull for a woman to depart from an unbeleeving husband being willing to dwell with her 1 Cor. 7.13 but for adulterie the wife may be dismissed Matt. 5.32 5. Further by comparing of the effects together this sinne appeareth what it is
persons as S. Paul saith Be not filled with wine wherein is excesse Ephes. 5.18 Contrarie hereunto are 1. Intemperance in meats and drinks as in drunkennesse and gluttonie 2. Facesse and superfluitie of meats and drinkes which breedeth intemperance as also excesse and pride of apparell reproved by the Prophet in the daughters of Sion Isai. 3. and other unseemely usages of the bodie as in painting or colouring the face or haire as wicked whorish Ieâ—abel used to doe 2 King 9.30 3. Contrarie unto this moderate temperance is in another extreme superstitious and immoderate abstinence such as was that of the Heremites and Anachorites that with too rigorous abstinence and fasting did oppresse nature Vrsin 4. As in temperance in diet is forbidden as the nourishing cause of lust so also in all other kind of behaviour as the wantonnes of the eye which opened as it were a window unto that great sinne of adulterie which David committed with Bathsheba 2 Sam. 12. Likewise obscenitie and vncomelinesse in speech for evill words corrupt good manners 1 Cor. 15.33 Simler But these two last rehearsed are rather opposite unto the second vertue of shamefastnesse before rehearsed 3. Places of Controversie 1. Confut. Against the Anabaptists and Nicolaitans which make their wives common THou shalt not commit adulterie c. First seeing this precept commandeth chastitie in the married estate to be preserved the Nicolaitans and heretikes called Gnostici are condemned which as of other things brought in a filthie communitie and mutual commixtion of their wives Bucanus Contrarie to the Apostles doctrine To avoid fornication let every one have his wife 1 Cor. 7.2 that is the wife ought to bee proper and peculiar to the husband and the husband likewise to the wife for the honour of mariage is stained when the mariage bed is defiled and therefore the Apostle putteth them both together Heb. 13.4 2. Confut. Against the Maniches and Marcionites that condemne mariage FUrther this Commandement forbidding the violating of mariage by adulterie and all other uncleane and unlawfull lust consequently alloweth the wholesome remedie of mariage against the old heretikes the Maniches Encratites Marcionists Chrysost. hom 12. in 1 Timoth. Ambrose addeth to these the Patritians in 1 Tim. 4. that condemned mariage as being instituted of Satan whose wicked opinion is blasphemous against God upon whose blessing Increase and multiplie dependeth the procreation of children which is the speciall fruit of mariage And they contradict the holy Apostle who saith That marriage is honorable c. Hebr. 13.4 3. Confut. Against the Romanists that forbid Mariage THirdly the Romanists are here confuted that enjoyne single life unto their Priests as more agreeable unto their orders which they thinke are defiled and polluted by mariage and they count that to bee the more holy state among them and such to bee most religious which are entred into a vow of single life so that although they doe not in open blasphemie condemne marriage as the other wicked heretikes which made the devill the author thereof yet they speake falshood through hypocrisie and under pretence of greater holinesse condemne the holy institution of marriage so that they cannot escape the censure of the Apostle which calleth it a doctrine of devils to forbid to marrie 1 Tim. 4.1.3 Neither can they shift it off by saying that they doe not forbid mariage generally no more did the Maniches who allowed their hearers such as were lay men to marrie but denied that libertie to their Clergie whom they called their elect and chosen men August hares 46. And the Heretickes called Apostolici would not permit such to marrie as had made a vow of single life being not able to performe it August hares 61. So the Romanists hold it unlawfull for their votaries to marrie though they bee never so weake and unable to performe their vow It is evident then that whereas S. Paul giveth libertie to everie man for avoiding of fornication to have his wife 1 Cor. 7.2 and againe he saith that mariage is honorable among all men Hebr. 13.4 the practice of the Romanists not allowing their Clergie and Monkes to marrie doth contradict the Apostolical doctrine And beside by this restraint of marriage they give occasion of adulterie fornication and other uncleane lusts seeing they restraine the remedie against these enormities which is lawfull and honest marriage and so they are apparent transgressors of this precept Herein they are not unlike to those old Heretickes called Origeniani turpes the filthie Origenists who as Epiphanius writeth of them rejected marriage and yet gave themselves to lust and some of them went in the habit of Monks professing solitarie life and yet were defiled with uncleannesse Epiphan hares 63. Such were the Monks in Poperie given over to al filthinesse as their hypocrisie was notably discovered in the suppression of their uncleane cages and cells here in England See more hereof Synops. pag. 260 261 c. 4. Confut. Against Aquinas that saith in the matrimoniall copulation there may be mortall sinne HEre by the way some exception is to be taken unto certaine positions of Thomas Aquinas who confuting those who affirmed Commixtionem viri uxoris non esse sint peccato that the companying of the husband with the wife could not bee without sinne setteth downe these conclusions 1. That 〈◊〉 conjunctio aliquando non solum est sine peccato sed etiam ad meritum vita â—ternae that such conjunction is sometime not only without sinne but meritorious also of eternall life 2. Quando est cum intentione procrâ—anda prolis vel reddendi debiti c. when in the matrimoniall act there is an intention of procreation or of rendring the mutuall debt of marriage it is an act of justice and so without sin at all 3. Aliquando est cum peccato veniali c. somtime it hath a veniall or small sin as when neither of the two former intendments do concurre 4. Quando autem excedit ut si posset se extenderet in alium tunc est mortale c. but when this matrimoniall copulation exceedeth the bounds that if it might bee it would extend it selfe to another then it is mortall Thomas in opuscul Contra. 1. No act of righteousnesse in man can be meritorious of eternall life seeing our best workes are imperfect and betweene the merit and worke there must be a proportion and kinde of equalitie but so there cannot bee betweene our imperfect workes and such a perfect and infinite reward The Apostle saith That the afflictions of this present life are not worthie of the glorie which shall be shewed unto us Rom. 8.18 If the suffrings of the Saints are not meritorious much lesse their actions 2. When matrimoniall conjunction is applied to the right end it is without sinne as S. Paul saith in the like case Let him doe what hee will he sinneth not 1 Cor. 7.36 that is materially he sinneth not the thing which hee doth is no
first that it is no murther when one is justly slaine and in the other that it is no breach of the Sabbath when necessitie compelleth to breake the rest thereof 1. This were a dispensation to make it lawfull to kill where one cannot justly be put to death and to worke upon the Sabbath where there is no necessitie 2. And a dispensation maketh that lawfull afterward which was not before such dispensation but it was alwayes lawfull both for the Magistrate to put to death and upon like necessitie to intermit or suspend the rest of the Sabbath 3. Beside these interpretations and declarations of these lawes are not devised by man but warranted in Scripture by the Lord himselfe the maker and author of the law and therefore they are not interposed by any humane authoritie Tostat. quast 35. 4. Morall observations 1. Observ. Why covetousnesse is to be taken heed of THou shalt not covet c. Men must not onely withdraw their hands from taking their neighbours goods but restraine their inward coveting and desire and that for these reasons 1. Propter concupiscentiae infinitatem because concupiscence is infinite the desire of the covetous is never satisfied as Isay 5.8 They joyne house to house c. till there be no more place 2. Aufert quietem it taketh away quietnesse Eccles. 5.11 The satiâ—â—ie of the rich will not suffer him to sleepe 3. Facit divitias inutiles it maketh riches unprofitable Hee that loveth riches shall be without the fruit thereof Eccles. 5.9 4. Tollit justitiâ—â—quitatem it hindreth justice For rewards doe blind the wise and pervert the words of the just Exod. 23. 5. Necat charitatem it killeth charitie both of God and our neighbour therefore the Prophet saith Hide not thy selfe from thine owne flesh Isay 58.7 The covetous despiseth his brother who is as his owne flesh 6. Producit omnem iniquitatem it bringeth forth all iniquitie as S. Paul saith 1 Tim. 6.10 The desire of money is the root of all evill Thom. in opuscul 2. Observ. Of the remedies against concupiscence THe remedies against concupiscence are these Basil assigneth these two 1. Si cogitaveris quòd dissolvendus es in terram cessabit insana concupiscentia c. If thou bethinke thy selfe that thou shalt bee dissolved into earth unsound concupiscence will cease 2. Meliorum desiderium minora cogit contemâ—ere The desire of better things will make thee contemne the lesse as the love to the Word of God which is more to be desired than gold will withdraw our love from earthly things Basil. in regula Thomas Aquiâ— addeth foure remedies beside 3. Occasiones exteriores fugiendo By shunning all externall occasions as Iob made a covenant with his eyes chap. 31.1 4. Cogitationibus aditum non praebendo In giving no way to the thoughts as by humbling and afflicting the bodie as S. Paul did 1 Corinth 9.27 5. Orationibus insistendo By applying prayer as our blessed Saviour saith that even devils may bee cast out by fasting and prayer Matth. 17.21 6. Licitis occupationibus insistendo c. By being alwayes well occupied for idlenesse brought the Sodomites to lust it was one of their sinnes Ezech. 16.49 Thom. in opuscul 3. Observ. How the Lord hath punished the transgressors of his law THou shalt not covet In the last place I will shew how the Lord hath punished and judged the transgressors of this precept and likewise of the rest The punishment then which is due for the transgression of the law is either divine or humane The humane is that which is inflicted by the lawes of men which are divers according to divers usages of countries and conditions of people among whom one vice may reigne more than another and so more severitie is required But this defect generally is found in humane censures that the transgressions of the second table are more severely punished than those of the first and those in the second which doe concerne mans outward state as theft are more straightly punished than adulterie which Augustine found fault with in his time and he giveth this reason of this partialitie Quia id pejus credimus quod huic vitae nocet Because we thinke that the worse or greater evill which hurteth this life Lib. de Mendac cap. 9. The divine punishment is of two sorts it is either temporall in this life or eternall in the next And for the first where humane lawes are silent or connivent in censuring the sinnes of men yet the divine justice sheweth it selfe As now shall appeare in this particular enumeration of divers presidents and examples of Gods severitie exercised and shewed upon the transgressors of his law 1. Pharaoh is set forth as an example of an Atheist and prophane person who would not acknowledge the God of Israel but said I know not the Lord neither will I let Israel goe Exod. 5.2 who manifestly transgressed the first precept his end was to be drowned in the red Sea 2. Senacherib a most grosse Idolater as he was worshipping his Idoll Nisroch in the temple was slaine of his two sonnes 2 King 19.37 3. He which blasphemed the name of the Lord in the host of Israel was by the Lords commandement stoned to death Levit. 24.11 4. The man also which gathered sticks upon the Sabbath because he did it with an high hand and is contempt was stoned by Gods appointment Numb 15.31 5. Abshalom both a disobedient childe to his father and a rebell against his Prince was hanged by the haire of the head and stricken through with darts and so is made a spectacle unto all stubborne children and rebellious subjects that such should expect the like judgement at Gods hand 6. Cain for killing his innocent brother was cast out of Gods presence and made a runnagate upon the face of the earth Cruell Abimelech as he slew 70. of his brethren upon one stone so his braines were dasht out with a stone Iudg. 9. 7. Ammon an incestuous person was slaine by the procurement of his owne brother Abshalom for the deflouring of his sister Thamar 2 Sam. 13. That whore and strumpet Iezabel was eaten and devoured of dogges 1 King 21.23 2 King 9.22.35 And as adulterie is an abomination to the Lord the punishment whereof God reserveth to himselfe where the Magistrates hand is not extended as the Apostle saith Heb. 13.4 Whoremongers and adulterers God will judge So the sinne of drunkennesse and glutâ—onie shall not escape the stroke of Gods hand as being the nurserie and seminarie of filthinesse and uncleane lust Drunken Nabal for that sinne and others joyned withall was smitten of the Lord and died 1 Sam. 25.38 And that rich Glutton who pampred himselfe but was mercilesse toward poore Lazarus was tormented in hell Luk. 16. And here I cannot omit to make mention of a strange judgement of God shewed of late upon three persons for this sinne of excessive drinking which happened upon the 27. day of December last being
her chastity Latin Scilicet ablata that is taken away from her Gloss. interlinear Lyran. But the word ghoâ—ah signifieth no such thing Some read horam her time or houre which some interpret tempus nubendi time of marriage some the time of her service He shall not diminish her wages for her service Ex Lippomanâ— Some debitum conjugale understand and it of the marriage debt jus conjugale the right of marriage Cajetan Vatab. Concubitâ—m this lying with her Chalde so also Augustine Actum matrimonialem The matrimoniall act he shall not defraud her of for they which had many wives did not give unto every one of them their time as may appeare in the story of 〈◊〉 and Lâ—ah who purchased of her sister to Iâ—dge with her husband for her sonnes Mandrakes Genes 30. But beside that this were apparently to allow the use of concubines which no where the Law of Moses doth the word ghonah is not found in any such sense But it rather signifieth cohabitation or dwelling for the word maghon which commeth of the same root ghoa is taken for an habitation or dwelling so read Iun. Oleast Montanâ—â— The meaning then is that he shall allow her her food rayment and cohabitation or dwelling because he hath decâ—iâ—ed her of the hope and expectation of marriage So the Septuagint read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the which word Augustine understandeth 〈◊〉 ubi nâ—m lying with her but it rather signifieth conversation that is he shall suffer her still to cohabite and converse in the house not as his wife or concubine but now as a free maid and no longer a servant QUEST XXXI What those three things are mentioned in the text Vers. 11. IF he doe not these three c. 1. Some expound these three things to be these if the master that bought the maid will not take her for his wife nor give her to wife to his sonne nor yet reteine her as his concubine Ex Lyranâ— But this cannot be for these reasons 1. Because it would follow that it was by the Law allowed to take a maid to be ones concubine which was apparently a sinne and a transgression of the seventh Commandement Thou shalt not commit adultery 2. The sense and sentence should remaine imperfect it being not determined what should be done if hee refused to give her food rayment and dwelling if this clause should be referred not to the three things spoken of immediatly before but to those other there given in instance Tostat. quaest 12. 2. Augustine supposeth these to be the three if he neither marry her himselfe nor his sonne neither have defloured her then she shall goe out free quast 78. in Exod. But there is no mention made at all before of deflouring her but of 〈◊〉 her therefore this cannot be any of the three 3. The most doe make these the three things if he neither take her to wife for himselfe nor for his sonne nor yet suffer her to be redeemed So Macâ—ach Borrh. Lyran. Genevens But this exposition cannot stand 1. Because these three things mentioned must be all performed otherwise he must let her goe out free but these three were divers cases and are propounded disjunctively either the father to marry her or the sonne or to suffer her to goe out free 2. In this sense the text should imply a contradiction for if these severall cases before propounded be these three things whereof one is this that if the father doe not marry her himselfe he shall suffer her to be redeemed that is for money but here it is said she shall goe out free paying nothing so shee should goe out for money and goe out without money 4. Wherefore the fittest sense is and most agreeable to referre this clause to the three things going next before he shall not diminish her food apparell and dwelling Sic Tostat. Iun. Cajetan QUEST XXXII Whether maid servants were set free in the seventh yeere and not sometime before sometime after Vers. 11. SHe shall goe out free paying no money 1. She should be set at liberty not onely in the seventh yeere of remission but before si appareant in ea signa pubertatis if the signes of her womanhood appeared Lyran. And the reason is that if shee stayed still in servitude being apt for marriage and neither her master nor his sonne take her to wife she might be in danger to be defloured or else lose the time of her marriage passing over her virginity in service Tostat. So that such maids might be made free before the yeere of freedome came 2. But if the seventh yeere of redemption returned before the maid came to yeeres of marriage which the Hebrewes doe appoint at twelve then could not the master yet shew his liking or disliking of her and therefore such young maidens were not made free no not in the seventh yeere for all this Law is grounded upon this supposition If shee please not her master that is if he purpose not to espouse her to himselfe or to his sonne but this pleasing or displeasing could not appeare untill the maid were ripe and fit for marriage therefore in this case they expected rather the accomplishment of her ripe age than the approching of the seventh yeere Tostat. qu. 13. QUEST XXXIII The summary sense of this Law concerning maid servants NOw concerning the meaning of this Law in generall 1. Cajetane thus resolveth the whole Law this maid servant that is sold by her father unto her master is either incognita à Domini unknowne of her master or knowne if the first then may he sell her but not to any strange people if she be knowne and afterward displease either her master casteth her off and then he must give her a dowry as if she were his daughter or he purposeth to reteine her still as his concubine then hee shall provide for her meat cloth and dwelling Contra. 1. There is no liberty given to the master to sell his maid servant to whom he will but he must suffer her to be redeemed which was to be done by the next of the kin 2. When he had espoused 〈◊〉 to his sonne it is not like that he would then cast her out of the house and send her away with a dowry but reteine her still 3. And if it should be lawfull for him to keepe her still as his concubine then the Law should allow the use of concubines which is no where to be found 2. Tostatus and Lippoman agree with Cajetane in the first case of suffering the maid to be redeemed admitting that her master had not knowne her and in the two other of giving her to his sonne and of taking another unto her but herein they differ that Cajetane in the second case of espousing her to his sonne presupposeth an ejection and casting out of the maid espoused and so endowing her the other thinke she is reteined still Their errour then is in supposing that this maid is knowne of her
is bound to give sentence secundum allegata according to the evidence in hoc casu Index non peccat ferendo sententiam mortis and in this case they resolve that the Judge sinneth not in giving sentence of death against the innocent party Their reasons are these 1. Index non interficit ipsum sed illi qui accusant The Judge that giveth sentence doth not slay him but they wich accuse him Thomas Like as a man holding a sword in his hand another commeth and moveth his hand with the sword and so killeth a man Non est reus qui tenebat gladium He is not guiltie which held the sword Tostat. Answ. 1. Though the false accusers are the chiefe in this action yet the Judge is accessarie because he consenteth unto them otherwise Pilate that washed his hands and knew Christ to be innocent should not have sinned in condemning Christ. 2. That instance of one holding a sword is nothing like for his hand is used against his will and he himselfe acteth nothing but the Judge is an agent And the case is like as if one having a sword in his hand should be urged himselfe to kill one whom he knew to be innocent for then he should be guiltie of the murther 2. Solius est Dei judicare secundum veritatem quam ipse cognoscit It belongeth to God onely to judge according to the truth which he knoweth in himselfe But the Judge must not be informed according to that which he knoweth as a private person but as it appeareth unto him publikely in judgement Burgens Answ. It doth not follow but the contrarie rather that because the Lord judgeth according to the truth the Magistrate being in Gods place should doe the like also not to give sentence against the truth as Iehosaphat said unto his Officers and Judges Yee execute not the judgements of man but of the Lord 2 Chron. 19.6 3. Argum. He that judgeth against the law sinneth but the Judge not following his evidence judgeth against the law therefore he herein should sinne Tostat. Answ. Hee that absolveth an innocent man condemned by false witnesses goeth not against the intendment of the law which would have no innocent man condemned and all false witnesses to be punished 4. Argum. If the Judge should cleere the innocent man condemned by false witnesses he should by this meanes defame the witnesses as false men which hee is not able to prove and this would breed a great scandall Answ. 1. Of two evils the lesse is to be taken better were it for the witnesses to run into infamie than an innocent man to lose his life 2. Neither would any scandall arise at all for the Judges knowledge and credit may sway against the good name of the witnesses who by other circumstances may also easily be detected as the Judge may handle the matter 5. Argum. Involuntarie actions deserve neither praise nor dispraise altogether whether they be committed through ignorance or by violence but they helpe to excuse Therefore the Judge which followeth the publike evidence though he know the contrarie himselfe is to be excused because he is both simply forced by the law so to doe and he is in part ignorant quia nescit ut Iudex because as a Judge he knoweth it not though he know it as a private person Tostat. qu. 6. Answ. Ignorance cannot excuse the Judge at all in this case because he was an eye witnesse to the contrarie neither is there any such violence offred for he might rather leave his place and office than to bee compelled to give unjust sentence Now the contrarie part namely the negative that the Judge is not to give sentence against his owne knowledge and that in so doing he should sinne is maintained by Lyranus and Matthias Toring the Replier to Burgensis upon these reasons 1. Lyranus urgeth this sentence of Augustine Quomodo apud divinam providentiam à peccato liberi sunt c. How can they be free from sinne before the divine providence which for those things which are to bee contemned are polluted with mans bloud c. His meaning is that a Judge rather than hee would leave his place of honour and wealth should not give a wrong sentence to shed the bloud of the innocent mans life ought to be more precious than any other worldly thing whatsoever as it is said Ioh 2.4 All that a man hath will he give for his life therefore in this case if there be no superiour Judge to deliver the innocent partie debet priùs dignitatem dimittere c. he should rather give over his dignitie than give sentence against the innocent Tostatus answereth that he should doe well to give over his place unlesse some inconvenience should ensue as in this case there would for infamaret testes he should by this meanes defame the witnesses Contra. 1. But a greater inconvenience would follow if he doe it not both the innocent partie shall be condemned and the Judge commit a great sinne before God 2. Neither is here any inconvenience to be feared at all for by this meanes false witnesses should be detected not defamed for they are worthie of all disgrace and infamie for their falsehood 2. Argum. The Apostle saith Whatsoever is not of faith is sinne Rom. 14.23 But a Judge giving sentence against his knowledge and conscience cannot doe it of faith therefore therein he sinneth Burgens answereth that a Judge in those things which concerne his private person may informe his conscience by his private knowledge but in publicke matters he is to take his information by publicke evidence Contra. True it is if that publicke information be not against the truth which he knoweth in his conscience otherwise he sinneth because his action is not then of faith which rule of the Apostle serveth not onely for private but for publike actions also 3. Si privata persona peccat publica non eximitur c. If a mans private person sinneth his publike is not exempted Thoring This respect of private and publike is before man but the judgement of sinne belongeth unto God A politike humane respect cannot dispense then with a sinne against God 4. To these reasons may bee added that saying of the Wise-man which is most evident Deliver them that are drawne to death and wilt thou not preserve them that are led to be slaine If thou say Behold wee knew not of it he that pondereth the hearts doth not he understand it Here all they are found guiltie before God which doe not deliver the innocent from death if private men negligent herein are condemned much more the publike Judge And this place meeteth with that curious distinction that as he is Judge he knew it not though he knew it as a private man for if he knew it in his conscience and before God it is enough to convince him before him that searcheth the heart 5. And if it were so then a Judge condemning an innocent man
mount Sinai to consult with me I will be ready to heare thee from this Mercie seat Cajetane 3. There were three places where the Lord gave audience to Moses and where he used to speake unto him one was at the doore of the Tabernacle where the Altar of burnâ— offerings was chap. 29.42 the other was out of the cloudy pillar Numb 12.5 but this for the most part did concurre with the other for the pillar of the cloud did usually stand in the doore of the Tabernacle when the Lord froâ— thence spake unto Moses but the chiefe and principall place from the which the Lord spake unto Moses was the Mercie seat Numb 7.89 Whâ—â— Moses went into the Tabernacle of the congregation to speake with God he 〈◊〉 the voice of one speaking unto him from the Mercie seat c. QUEST XXXI Whether God himselfe or an Angell spake from the Mercie seat Vers. 22. FRom above the Mercie seat c. will I tell thee Tostatus thinketh that it was not God himselfe that framed this voice from the Mercie seat but some Angell and that by certaine instruments as by the condensation and thickning of the aiâ—e between the Cherubims over the Mercie seat which was not seene by reason the high Priest when he entred into the most holy place filled it with the smoke of the incense so that the Mercie seat was covered therewith Levit. 16.13 And he addeth further That Deus no◠〈…〉 voceâ— c. God could not create those voices because a voice is made by prolation successively Sed Deus non potest agerâ— per successionem But God cannot doe any thing successively as we cannot doe any thing in an instant c. Thus Tostat. qu. 22. Contra. 1. It is not doubted of but that Angels by their Angelicall power can frame voices and sounds by such meanes and instruments as they apply to that end but if an Angell can bring forth a voice by meanes much more God can doe it that made the Angels and that without meanes 2. The cloud of the incense was not to that end to hide the coâ—â—ealed and thickened aire upon the Mercie seat but somewhat to obscure the sight of the Mercie seat it selfe that the high Priest should not gaâ—e too much upon it 3. To say that God cannot create a voice iâ— to deny his power to whom nothing is impossible 4. And though God can doe whatsoever it pleaseth him in a moment yet he doth also sometime worke successively to apply himselfe to onâ— capacity as he thought good to be six dayes in making the world which he could have dispatched in a moment So the Lord could have healed Naamaâ—s leprosie with once washing but his flesh was not healed till he had seven times washed Our blessed Saviour could with once laying on of this hands have 〈◊〉 the blind man but he thought good to restore his fight by degrees at the first he saw men walking like â—â—ees and at the second laying on of his hands he saâ— every man afarre off cleerelâ— â— But that it was the Lord himselfe not an Angell that used to speake from the Mercie seat it is evident â—â—th because they used to pray unto him that sate betweene the Cherubims and they give unto him the 〈…〉 God of Israel as Flezâ—kiah prayeth O Ieâ—â—vah 〈…〉 the God of Israel which 〈…〉 Cherubims thou art very God alone over all the kingdomes of the earth thâ—â— hast made the heaven and the earth These titles and attributes to be the Lord of hosâ—s the God of Israel God alone 〈◊〉 of heaven and earth doe 〈◊〉 only unto God and cannot be given unto any Angell QUEST XXXII Of the spirituall signification of the prâ—pitiatorie NOw to shew the signification of this Propitiatory and Mercie seat 1. Augustine thus applieth it The two Cherubs doe shadow the Propitiatory that is honorant velando they doe honour it in vailing it because great mysteries are there hid â—uvicâ—â— se attendunt quia consonant c. They doe looke one on another because they agree for the two Testaments are there figured their faces are toward the Propitiatory Quia misericordiam Dei in qua una spes est valdâ— commendant Because they commend the mercie of God wherein their hope only is 2. Gregorie to the same purpose What is signified by the Propitiatory but the Redeemer of the world as the Apostle saith Whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation or propitiation through faith in 〈◊〉 bloud What doe the two Cherubims betoken one looking upon another Nisi quod utraque testamenta in mediatorem Dei hominum concordant But that both the Testaments doe agree concerning one Mediatour of God and men whom the one pointeth out the other exhibiteth 3. Cyril also by the Propitiatory understandeth Christ who is our propitiator and reconciler as the Apostle saith If any man sinne we have an advocate with the Father Iesus Christ the righteous And he addeth further in that the Cherubs looke toward the Propitiatory he would have it to signifie these two things Nutui Domiâ—ico intenti sunt c. The Angels are intent upon Gods will ready to doe it Et nunquam Dei satiantur aspectu And they are never satisfied with beholding of God 4. Rupertus consenting with the rest that the Propitiatory shadoweth forth Christ the pure gold whereof it was made his divine substance the two Cherubs the two Testaments addeth this of his owne The shadowing of the Arke with their wings sheweth quia humilitatem crucifixi Domini dofeâ—dunt that the two Testaments doe defend the humility of our Lord being crucified from the blasphemies of the Jewes who thought him as smitten of God for his owne sinnes whereas he died for ours 5. But Calvin leaving other curious observations hath put all these together 1. God in the Cherubs and Angels by whom he exerciseth the government of the world symbolum presentiae suae statuit setteth forth a symbole or signe of his presence 2 Extensio alarum promptitudinem obsequii c. The stretching out of their wings sheweth their ready service 3. They looke toward the Mercy seat intenti ad 〈◊〉 Dei as waiting upon God to know his pleasure 4. And in that they are joyned to the Propitiatorie it betokeneth Christi descensu coelos apertos That by Christs descending the heavens were opened and the Angels descended and ascended for the elects sake 5. Mutuoâ— intuitus consensum dâ—signaâ— Their mutuall beholding one another sheweth their joynt consent in executing Gods commandement That former conceit of applying the two Cherubims to the two Testaments Calvin refuseth as too curious 6. Gallasiâ—â— by the spreading of their wings understandeth the reverence of the Angels to the Majesty of God shadowing their faces with their wings as not being able to behold it 7. Simlerus addeth farther that in looking toward the Propitiatory which signified Christ is insinuated that they looke toward Christ and are ready to
the linen breeches the linen coat girdle and bonnet and five peculiar to the high Priest his Ephod breast-plate robe girdle and miter But herein they are deceived because they omit that garment which is called cetoneth tashebets the embroidered coat which was a speciall garment appertaining to the high Priest and so the high Priest beside his Ephod and robe which had pomegranats and bels hanging at it had also another embroidered coat 〈◊〉 Vatab. whereof mention is made vers 39. 3. Lyranus and Tostatus qu. 2. following Iosephus doe number ten severall Priestly ornaments foure common to all the Priests 1. The linen breeches 2. The linen coat 3. The girdle 4. And bonnet Six other were peculiar to the high Priest 1. The Ephod 2. The pectorall or breast-plate 3. The robe with the bels and pomegranats 4. The girdle 5. The miter 6. The golden plate set upon the miter But they commit the same error with the other before in omitting the Priests embroidered coat which maketh up the number of ten the golden plate being not reckoned apart by it selfe but counted with the miter 4. This then is the best numbring of these Priestly garments to appoint six as peculiar to the high Priest as they are set downe in the text vers 4. where the golden plate must be comprehended under the miter because it was but a part of it and foure other were common to all the Priests the linen coats girdles bonnets and breeches as they are described vers 40. to the end so they were ten in all and if the golden plate bee counted by it selfe there will bee in all eleven severall kinde of raiment and ornaments some for Aaron some for his sonnes And so Cajetane accounteth them and Thomas maketh seven garments of the high Priest and foure of the rest QUEST IX What garments were peculiar to the high Priests what common Vers. 4. THese holy garments shall they make for Aaron thy brother and for his sonnes 1. These garments then being appointed onely for Aaron and his sonnes the Priests were not also common to the Levits and so Ribera collecteth out of Iosephus because the Levits sacrificed not 2. Some are of opinion that all the garments which the inferiour Priests used the high Priest put on as Iosephus saith Pontifex etiam utitur hoc nihil eorum quae enumeravimus omittens c. The high Priest also useth these omitting nothing of those which we have rehearsed So also Tostat. qu. 2. and Ribera But this is not like for to what end should the high Priest weare two girdles one of the common sort which the inferiour Priests used the other the embroidered girdle and likewise it had beene superfluous for him to put on two bonnets as Iosephus thinketh one of linen as other Priests the other of blew silke 3. Therefore the garments are better thus distinguished that some of them were peculiar to the high Priests as the six in this verse set downe some were peculiar to the inferiour Priests to be usually and ordinarily worne as their linen coats girdles bonnets vers 40. which sometime the high Priest did weare also as in the day of expiation but not ordinarily See quest 41. Some common to them both as the linen breeches which are said to be for Aaron and his sonnes but the other three mentioned vers 40. are said to be made for Aarons sonnes Iun. in Analys Montan. The high Priest had like garments unto those three a coat a girdle a miter but they differed in manner of workmanship So then the high Priest had three garments unlike to the rest both in matter and forme the Robe the Ephod the Pectorall and three other though like in fashion his coat miter girdle yet differed in costly stuffe and curious workmanship QUEST X. Which garments were put on first which last BUt further it is here to be considered that the garments are otherwise and in another order rehearsed in this verse and afterward appointed to be made than they were put on for as Rupertus observeth Feminalia linea c. postremò posita sunt The linen breeches are set last in this description c. and yet they were put on first In this manner then and order did the high Priest apparell himselfe 1. He put on the linen breeches which came no higher than his waste 2. Next to that was the long broidered coat which was made with eyes or like checker worke which reached downe to the feet 3. Upon that was put the Robe which had bells and pomegranats in the skirts 4. After that the breast-plate before 5. Then the Ephod upon the shoulders behind 6. The girdle 7. The Miter with the golden plate QUEST XI Whether the Priestly garments might at any time be carried and used out of the Tabernacle Vers. 4. THat he may serve me in the Priests office 1. In that it is added That he may serve me the use of these Priestly garments is restrained for such service as was done before the Lord in the Tabernacle the Priest then was neither to use these garments ordinarily for he had other wearing apparell beside nor yet in such Priestly offices as were to be done abroad as when he went to view a leprous person or leprous house which belonged to the Priest Levit. 13. for such places and persons infected with the leprosie were uncleane by the law and therefore in such offices it was not fit to use the holy garments 2. Whereas then the Priest is commanded to wash his cloaths after he had seene performed all the ceremonies concerning the red Cow which was slaine without the host Numb 19.7 they must be understood to be his owne ordinarie and not the Priestly garments which were not to be polluted or defiled and so consequently were not to be washed and cleansed as other prophane and common vestures 3. This further appeareth Levit. 16.23 where the high Priest is commanded to put off his Priestly garments with the which hee entred into the holy place and then to wash his flesh with water and put on his owne cloaths he is not willed to wash the Priestly raiment with water But if it be objected that the washing of his flesh sheweth he was uncleane and so by that meanes the holy garments were uncleane also it may be answered that the Priest in this case having prayed for his and the peoples sinnes did wash his flesh not as a signe of any legall uncleannesse for then he should not have entred into the holy place but to signifie that hee was purified from his sinnes And this may further be observed that whereas there were two kinds of pollutions one by morall offences which indeed defiled the soule the other by legall transgressions which touched not the soule but the externall observation of the ceremonies onely in the first they onely washed the flesh in the second sometime their garments onely sometime their flesh and garments together if it were a
then must be of the content of 18. egs Sic. Iun. Lippoman Simler Gallas which is a pint and quarter of ale measure for there goe unto a pint of our English measure as much as fourteene eg-shels doe containe QUEST XLVIII Of the spirituall application of the Altar and daily sacrifice THe spirituall signification of these things is this 1. Christ is our Altar whereby wee are sanctified he is ara victima both our Altar and the sacrifice of this Altar the Apostle speaketh Heb. 13.10 We have an Altar whereof they have no authority which serve in the Tabernacle Gallasius 2. By the daily sacrifice of the lambes Christ also is signified who is the Lambe of God that taketh away the sinnes of the world Simler 3. By the bread and wine which was offered Lippoman would have represented the Eucharist which is ministred with bread and wine Rather it signifieth Christum pro nobis oblatum cibum esse potum that Christ offered for us is both our meat and drinke to be received by faith Osiander 4. The offering of the one in the morning the other at evening Cyprian thus applieth Vt hora sacrificii ostenderâ—t vespâ—ram oscasum mundi That the houre of the sacrifice should signifie the evening and Sunne set of the world when Christ should be offered Bernard understandeth two oblations of Christ one when he was offered and presented by his parents in the Temple the other when he was offered upon the crosse at the first oblation he was received inter brachia Simeonis between the armes of Simeon in the second inter brachia crucis betweene the armes of the crosse Lippoman thus Agâ—us vesperâ—inus Deminum morieâ—tem praefigurat c. The evening lambe did prefigure Christ dying the morning lambe Christ rising againe from the dead But rather hereby is signified that Christ from the morning to the even from the beginning of the world unto the end is the Saviour of all them that trust in him he is the Lambe which was slaine from the beginning of the world Osiander And by this daily offering and that twice done is shewed that wee have daily need of reconciliation that Christs bloud should continually be applied unto us by faith Simler And by this daily sacrifice twice offered the Israelites were admonished ut à principio ad finem dâ—â—i ad Dei misericordiam confugerent that from the beginning to the end of the day they should flee unto Gods mercie And that this continuall sacrifice was an evident figure of Christ is evident because it is prophesied to cease at the comming of the Messiah Dan. 9.27 for the shadow must give place to the body Calvin QUEST XLIX How the Lord appointed with the children of Israel Vers. 43. THere I will appoint or meet with the children of Israel c. 1. Here the reason is given from the notation of the word why it was called before ohel maghed the Tabernacle of appointment or meeting because the Lord would meet with them there it is derived rather of iâ—ghad which signifieth to meet or appoint a time than of ghadah to testifie Calvine 2. Here the Lord will appoint with Israel not by speaking himselfe unto them for after the Lord had spoken unto them out of mount Sinai when he delivered the Law and the people were afraid of Gods voice and desired that Moses might speake unto them the Lord after that did not speake himselfe but declared his will by Moses Tostat. qu. 21. 3. Where it is said in the former verse where I will make appointment with you to speake unto thee there Caietanes note is somewhat curious that God in respect of the Levites promittit se duntaâ—aâ— paratum promiseth onely to be readie but with Moses hee promiseth to speake for by with you the Lord meaneth the Israelites with whom hee will speake by Moses as it followeth vers 43. QUEST L. What the Lord promiseth to sanctifie Vers. 43. IT shall be sanctified by my glorie 1. Iunius referreth this to the Israelites that everie one of them should be sanctified by the Lord. But that were too generall it is evident by the next verse where the Lord speaketh of sanctifying the Tabernacle the Altar and the Priests that he meaneth a speciall sanctification and consecration to holy uses 2. The most do supplie place and understand it of the Tabernacle but that is expressed afterward I will sanctifie the Tabernacle 3. Therefore the speech is more generall that he will sanctifie by his presence and what things hee will sanctifie is expressed in the next verse in particular the Tabernacle the Altar Aaron and his sonnes QUEST LI. What is meant here by Gods glorie BY my glorie 1. Some interpret it To my glorie because that was the end wherefore the Lord appointed all those things 2. Some doe understand it of Christ who is the glorie of God without whom nothing is sanctified in the Church this glorie Moses desired to see chap. 33. 3. Lyranus and Lippoman refer it to the comming downe of fire upon Aarons sacrifice Levit. 9. 4. Tostatus to that example of Gods power in destroying Nadab and Abihu with fire for offering strange fire and thereupon the Lord saith I will be sanctified in them that come neere me and before all the people will I be glorified But this promise of God is not so to be restrained to one or two of Gods glorious workes 5. Therefore by glorie the Lord understandeth gloriosam praesentiam his glorious presence Vatablus as Exodus 40.34 Then the cloud covered the Tabernacle c. and the glorie of the Lord filled the Tabernacle Oleaster QUEST LII How the Lord is said here to sanctifie Aaron Vers. 44. I Will sanctifie also Aaron c. 1. Lyranus understandeth this of their consecration which although it were described alreadie non adhuc tamen erat in executione posita yet it was not hitherto put in execution but the Lord speaketh not here of that sanctification which consisted in the outward ceremonies for they were not Gods glorie whereby he saith he will sanctifie them 2. Tostatus referreth it to that miraculous approbation of Aaron and his two sonnes Eleazar and Ithamar by shewing his fierce wrath in the sudden destruction of his other two sonnes Nadab and Abihu But as Aaron and his sonnes are promised to be sanctified so the Altar also shall be sanctified but the Altar was not sanctified by that example of judgement 3. Therefore the meaning is this that as God had prescribed the externall rites of their consecration so he promiseth se in his efficacem fore that he will be effectuall in them Simler Divina actio sanctificans aderit c. The divine sanctifying action shall be present Caietane lest they might thinke that their sanctification depended upon the outward ceremonies of their consecration For those externall things were used only ut verae sanctificationis symbola as signes or symbols of the true
make any such ditch or trench Tostat. qu. 34. 2. Who therefore thinketh right that these gates were onely the places of entrance into the great streets which went thorow the camp for the host lay in such order as that they had wayes and streets betweene their tents as wee see now in cities and townes as Iosephus also describeth the situation and disposing of the camp 3. Now Moses stood in the gate or entrance not because the use was to give sentence and judgement in the gates Lyran. Borrh. Or because Moses would have the Levites to give the onset in the beginning of a street and so to go thorow as Tostat. ibid. But this was the reason Moses tabernacle or tent was without the camp and so upon that occasion Moses stood in the entrance of the camp going now to his owne tent Iun. QUEST LXVIII Whether all the Levites were free from consenting unto this idolatrie Vers. 26. ANd all the sonnes of Levi. R. Salom. to whom consenteth Tostatus thinketh Quod nullus de Levitis aliquid peccaverit That none of the Levites sinned in this great transgression because it is said All the sonnes of Levi gathered themselves unto him and if the Levites had sinned â—s other tribes there had beene no more cause to advance them to the Priesthood than other tribes Contra. 1. If that generall particle all bee pressed then it would follow that the children and all came which could not be for they were not able to use swords the meaning then is not that all the Levites came but all which came were Levites Iun. Sa. Or all is taken for many as this speech is usually restrained in Scripture as all nations are said to have come and bought corne in Egypt Gen. 41. 2. The Levites were more of Gods favour and grace than of their desert separated and selected for the Priesthood yet it is evident that this tribe was freer from consenting to this idolatrie than other tribes and for this their courage and readinesse in Gods service they received a blessing 2. Some thinke that even these Levites which armed themselves against their brethren were not altogether immunes à reatu free from this sinne but while they did it for feare levius peccarunt their sin was the lesse and so the mercie of the Lord appeared so much the more not only in pardoning their sin sed gloriam suam eorum manu asserere dignatus est but he vouchsafed by their hand to maintaine his glory Calvin Simler But it is not like that God would use their ministerie in the punishing of others which were guiltie of the same punishment themselves and their owne conscience accusing them they would have had no such courage to revenge the Lords cause upon their brethren it had beene also verie offensive to the guiltie parties to be punished by them which had beene alike guiltie And Moses proclaiming who pertaineth to the Lord let him come to me did meane that they only should come who had beene faithfull unto God and had not consented to that sinne 3. Some Hebrewes doe help the matter thus that because they cannot avoid it but that some of the kindred of the Levites were guiltie of this transgression because they did not spare their owne sonnes vers 29. that because it was lawfull for any of the other tribes to take unto them the wives of Levites their husbands being dead those children which they had by them might be said to be the sons of Levi that is grand children on their mothers side But this shift is taken away because Deut. 33.9 it is said that the Levites knew not their owne father or mother or children therefore they must needs bee understood to be Levites not by marriage or in some removed degree of kindred unto them but the immediate fathers and sonnes of Levites 4. Therefore the best opinion is that all of the tribe of Levi were not free from this sin of idolatrie many of them kept themselves as it is like at home and consented not but that a great sort even of Levi offended it may thus appeare 1. Because both Aaron himselfe was a ring-leader who can by no meanes be excused from this sin Lyranus 2. It could not be avoided but that many of the Levites were drawne away by Aarons example Iun. 3. But yet it is more evident because they consecrated their hands upon their owne sonnes and brethren yea their fathers and mothers that divers of the tribe of Levi fell away with the rest Lyran. Iun. Tostatus here answereth that the name of brethren is taken largely Pro fratribus qui sunt de filiis Israel For their brethren which were of the children of Israel qu. 35. Contra. 1. If it be allowed that the name of brethren is sometime so taken what saith he to the other names of father mother sonne These must be taken for the names of kindred or else we shall never have any certaintie in Scripture when we should by these names understand naturall fathers mothers and children 2. The other words companion and neighbour shew that the first is a name of kindred the first word ach signifieth here a brother in affinitie the second râ—ah a companion and friend the third karob Vicinia ratione conjunctum him that was a neighbour in dwelling and vicinitie or neernesse of place Simlerus 5. It is evident then that some of the Levites were accessarie to this great impietie because they were punished among the rest So that R. Salomon is herein greatly deceived who thinketh that the Levites though they were blame-worthy in not resisting the idolaters yet were not idolaters themselves neither consensu mentis nec facto exteriori in consent of minde nor in any outward fact c. for the Levites had beene unjustly punished if they had beene innocent Nay R. Moses Egyptius goeth further saying that although the Israelites often are found to have committed idolatrie yet Levita nunquam idolatraverunt the Levites never committed idolatrie But the contrarie is evident by Aarons fall for hee apparantly was an idolater in his externall act in building an altar unto the golden Calfe and offering sacrifice before it Paulus Burgensis in his reply proceedeth yet further that when our blessed Saviour was put to death the Levites as they are distinguished from the Priests were not principeâ— in crimine illo pâ—ssimo principall agents in that wicked crime whereas it is evident that the Priests were the chiefe enemies that Christ had the Levites indeed are not named but seeing the high Priest with the other Priests which were of the tribe of Levi were the contrivers of Christs death then cannot that whole tribe be exempted from this villanous act which is the intendment of Burgensis a great favourer of that nation QUEST LXIX Of the authoritie which the Levites had to doe execution upon the idolaters and the rules prescribed them Vers. 27. THus saith the Lord c. 1. Tostatus thinketh that it is not
quam bonitas Nothing is more proper unto him than goodnesse and mercie Calvin Et quia multi effectus And because there are many effects of the divine mercie Ferus Slow to anger erech aphaim 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 long suffering God straightway punisheth not men when they sinne but spareth them emendationem expectando in expecting their amendment Lyran. Peccata eorum dissimulando as it were dissembling and winking at their sins to bring them to repentance as hee did forbeare the old world 120. yeares Burgens Poenam differendo in deferring the punishment Ferus God doth not presently punish as though he either knew not or neglected our sinnes but that we should come to amendment of life Marbach As Saint Peter sheweth 2 Pet. 3.9 Pelarg. This is a singular effect of Gods mercie Oleaster Abundant in kindnesse rabh chesedh God is so rich in mercie that he hath more compassion of us than we have of ourselves Tostat. He diversly sheweth the effects of his pietie and pitie Lyran. He is propensus ad beneficentiam prone and readie unto mercie Borrh. He extendeth his mercie unto all Oleast And he is multa pietatis of great pitie towards all men Pelargus Multifarie impendit misericordiam he many wayes bestoweth his mercie 1. Sometimes when he seeth men in miserie he hath compassion on them as upon the Israelites in Egypt 2. Sometime ex gratuita voluntate of his owne gracious will though they be in no trouble as Christ in mercie looked upon Paul when he converted him 3. Sometime hee spareth the wicked for the righteous among them as hee promised Abraham not to have destroyed Sodome if ten righteous persons could have beene found among them 4. God also spareth his people lest the enemies should have occasion to blaspheme as Moses intreateth God chap. 32.12 5. God oftentimes sheweth mercie to a multitude for the zeale of one righteous man as Phinches by his zeale appeased Gods wrath toward the people 6. Sometime the Lord considereth the frailtie and weaknesse of man and so forbeareth them as Psal. 78.38 He oft times called backe his anger c. for he remembred that they were flesh Burgens And in truth veemeth As God is mercifull in promising so he is most true stable and constant in performing his promises Lyranus and Burgensis understandeth this of Gods justice verax â—dest justin true that is just As God is said to be just of his word and promise it may be so interpreted but not as Gods justice and severity is compared with his mercie for that property of God is described in the next verse here Gods truth hath relation to his mercie and promises he is verax promissa servando true in keeping his promises Ferus God is faithfull he deceiveth none he cannot lye And if Gods promise be not performed it is because the condition is not kept and so the failing is not on Gods behalfe but on mans such was that promise made to David Psal. 131.12 If thy sonnes keepe my covenant c. their sonnes shall sit upon thy throne for ever Tostat. qu. 7. This mercie and truth of God non aliter comprehendi potest quam ex verbi testimonie cannot be otherwise comprehended than by the testimony of his word Calvin And the Lord specially maketh mention here of his truth ad consolandum Mosem to comfort Moses that hee should not doubt but that God would make good all his promises to Israel Borrh. Vers. 7. Reserving mercie for thousands 1. Here a definit number is put for an indefinit he meaneth all the posterity of the faithfull Pelarg. Hee sheweth mercy not only to those with whom he covenanteth sed etiam descendentibus ex eis but to those which descend of them Lyran. Oleast As the Israelites now found by experience that God respected them for their fathers Borrh. And long after even in the latter times qua sunt valde distantia à temporibus patrum which were farre distant from the times of the Fathers God remembreth his mercy as Levit. 26.41 I will remember my covenant with Iacob c. yea this promise comprehendeth all the time both of the old and new Testament for God remembring his promise to the Fathers sent his Sonne into the world but this must bee understood of such generations as doe not obicem ponere which are not a barre unto themselves by their sinne and disobedience Burgens Here Gods mercy reacheth unto a thousand generations his justice but unto the third or fourth Simlerus Forgiving iniquitie transgression and sinne 1. Lyranus by these three understandeth sinnes committed against our neighbour against God or against our selves 2. Burgensis by the first would have signified sinnes of infirmity by the second sinnes of malice by the third sinnes of ignorance 3. But thus are they better distinguished the first word ghavâ—n or as Oleaster pronounceth it aon commeth of that root which signifieth to be crooked it betokeneth crooked offences which proceed of malice or ex proposito of purpose the second peshagh is of pâ—shagh which is to deale unfaithfully signifieth such sinnes as are treacherously committed against God as was the sinne of idolatry committed against the Israelites Tostat. Pelarg. Such sinnes which proceed ex superbia of pride Oleaster Ex contemptu of contempt Cajetan The third chataah generally signifieth sinne but is more specially here taken for the sinnes of ignorance and infirmity Tostat. quaest 7. Oleaster Cajetane Pelarg. 4. Wherein appeareth Gods singular mercy not only to the righteous but to the unrighteous Ferus 5. Et non levibus tantum dâ—lictis sed gravissimis sceleribus dat veniam Who only doth not pardon small offences but most grievous sinnes Calvin QUEST XI How the Lord is said not to make innocent BY no meanes making the wicked innocent 1. The words in the originall are thus In making innocent he will not make innocent which Ferus following the Chalde paraphrast divideth into two sentences He maketh innocent or dismisseth unpunished them which doe repent yet justifieth not those which are impenitent but the grammaticall construction will not beare this sense In absolving he will not absolve but ate referred to the same object 2. Osiander understandeth it of such as make themselves innocent before God whom the Lord notwithstanding will not hold to bee innocent but nakeh here is not a noune but a verbe In making innocent c. 3. The Latine readeth thus Nullus apud te per se innocens None is with thee of himselfe held to be innocent that is none of himselfe or of his owne power can be innocent before thee So Tostat. qu. 8. But these words with thee and of himselfe are not in the originall 4. Lyranus thus interpreteth that none are innocent before God as having either actuall or originall sinne but the word nakeh is here a verbe naki signifieth the innocent the other to make innocent it cannot therefore be thus construed the innocent he
as a reason of his presence which the Lord had alleaged before as a cause of his departure chap. 33.3 Then he intreateth the Lord by his owne mercifull nature which was ready to give pardon And thirdly he putteth God in minde of his covenant which he had made with his people to be his inheritance Iun. 3. And Moses confesseth and saith our sinnes including also himselfe because there are none perfect in Gods sight Simler As Daniel also prayeth Dan. 9.5 We have sinned and committed iniquitie Cajetane thinketh he hath relation to Aarons sinne for the which he intreateth but the other sense is better 4. Moses maketh mention only of iniquity and sinne omitting the third that is transgressions which proceed of pride and contempt against God Tostatus and Cajetane give this reason because the people were not guilty of that kinde of sinne to offend against God excontemptu of contempt But by these two all other sinnes rather are understood Simler For Moses would make a full and ample confession of their sinnes that he might move the Lord to compassion 5. Moses also wisely frameth his prayer and groundeth it upon the Lords owne words for as the Lord had professed himselfe ready to forgive sinnes and iniquity so Moses saith pardon our iniquitie and the Lord had said that he reserved mercy to thousands so Moses intreateth that he would take them for his inheritance for ever Ferus QUEST XX. What covenant the Lord here renueth with Moses Vers. 10. BEhold I will make a covenant before all the people 1. Cajetane seemeth to thinke that this was the speciall covenant made with Aaron and Moses the one to be the governour of the people the other to be the high Priest But Moses made no suit or request for himselfe but only in the peoples name and therefore the Lord meaneth that generall covenant which he would now â—enue with his people as it is evident by the ordinances which are here propounded which concerned the people in generall Simler 2. Ferus seemeth to understand this covenant of that solemne league which Moses made with the people Deut. 29. in the land of Moab But that was only a renuing of the covenant here made because the people which had seene the Lords great wonders in Egypt were all then dead this covenant then was at this time revived when the Lord writ the second time the Commandements in the tables of stone which were signes of the covenant and sent downe Moses with them unto the people Simler 3. There were two speciall parts of this covenant one was absolute that the blessed Messiah should be borne of that nation the other was conditionall for the inheriting of the land of Canaan which afterward through their disobedience they were deprived of when they went into captivity Simler QUEST XXI Of the divers kindes of marvels Vers. 10 I Will doe marvels There are three kinde of wonders or marvels in the world 1. Some are such as are strange and unusuall yet not beside the order and course of nature but are wrought by the skill and device of men such were those which were called the wonders of the world as the temple of Diâ—na at Ephesus Mausâ—lus tombe the image of the Sunne at Rhodes and Iuppiters image at Olympus made by Phidias the wals of Babylon which Semiramis made and the Pyramides in Egypt 2. Some are done beside the ordinary course of nature by the operation of Spirits but they differ from true miracles and wonders for either they be counterfeit workes done by the deceit and collusion of Satan such were the Magicians serpents that contended with Moses and the wonders which Antichrist shall worke by the power of Satan 2 Thessal 2. or they are done to a false end to confirme superstition and false religion such as have beene practised by superstitious Monkes in pilgrimages and at the reliques of Saints to hold the people in errour Simler 3. But the true miracles are indeed such as are wrought by the power of God above and beyond the ordinary course of nature and these are of three sorts either such which only worke terrour and admiration such as were the sound of the trumpet and thunder and the appearance of fire in mount Sinai when the Law was delivered or such as were for some necessary use and present benefit as the raining of Manna the bringing forth of water out of the rocke and such were all our blessed Saviours miracles which alwayes tended to some profitable end or they were such as were sent for the destruction and punishment of the wicked as was the opening of the earth to swallow up Cora Dathan and Abiram and the sudden death of Ananias and Sapphira in the new Testament Act. 5. Simler QUEST XXII What marvels these are which the Lord here saith he will doe Vers. 10. MArvels such as have not beene done in all the world 1. Some understand these marvels to be those wonderfull signes which should be shewed in the day of judgement for otherwise these signes were never given unto the Jewes ad literam according to the letter Gloss. interlinear But it is evident that the Lord speaketh of such signes as Moses and the people among whom hee was should see they were presently then to be performed and such strange and wonderfull workes the Lord shewed indeed unto his people in the wildernesse 2. Rupertus understandeth them of the incarnation passion resurrection of Christ so Ferus of the miracles which Christ wrought in the dayes of his flesh for otherwise saith Rupertus Majora signa visae sunt c. greater signes were seene in Egypt than any done among that people before Christ came But the Lord here speaketh of such workes as he would doe by the ministery of Moses It is a terrible thing that I will doe with thee that is by the ministerie Iun. 3. Oleaster referreth it to that familiarity which Moses had with God like as never any had before him or after But that was no terrible thing but rather gracious and favourable 4. Tostatus understandeth these marvellous things of the shining of Moses face because that served specially as a signe to confirme the covenant and league made here with the people the other wonders which were done after in the wildernesse being so long after did not so properly belong to the confirmation of this covenant qu. 11. Contra. 1. The wonders here spoken of are such as should be terrible but the shining of Moses countenance was not terrible but glorious which they were notwithstanding afraid to behold for the great glory 2. And that was but one wonderfull worke but these are many here spoken of 3. And all the signes and wonders which the Lord wrought for his people in the desart were confirmations of his love and evident signes of his presence 5. Cajetane especially referreth these marvels to those terrible signes which were specially shewed to confirme Moses and Aaron in their office and calling as the